B 454382
The Story
of the
Book
of
Hormon
With the Compliments of
Wilford Woodmiff

Sall Lake City.
With the Compliments of
Wilford Woodmiff

Salt Lake City.

!

THE GLORIOUS APPEARING OF JESUS TO THE NEPHITES.
Copy of painting by Wm. T. Armitage in the Logan Temple,
1
THE STORY
OF THE
33193


BOOK OF MORMON.
BY ELDER GEORGE REYNOLDS.
Author of "The Myth of the Manuscript Found."
'Are We of Israel?"
Treatise on “The Book of Abraham.”
"Truth shall spring out of the earth; and righteousness shall look down
from heaven."-Psalm, LXXXV, 11.
1
BEAN
3
With Original Illustrations.
M
BY G. M. OTTINGER, WM. T. ARMITAGĘ, JOHN HELD, W. C. MORRIS AND OTHERS,
SALT LAKE CITY:
JOS. HYRUM PARRY, PUBLISHER.
1888.
#
V
';
Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1888, by
GEORGE REYNOLDS
AND
JOSEPH HYRUM PARRY,
In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.
J
',
:
+
PREFACE.
exico
HE BOOK OF MORMON is the record of God's
dealings with the peoples of ancient America,
from the age of the building of the Tower of
Babel to four hundred and twenty-one years after the
birth of Christ. It is the stick of Ephraim, spoken of
by Ezekiel; the Bible of the western continent. Not
that it supersedes the Bible or in any way interferes
with it, any more than the history of Peru interferes
with or supersedes the history of Greece; but, on the
other hand, in many places it confirms Bible history,
demonstrates Bible truths, sustains Bible doctrines,
and fulfils Bible prophecy.
For many years we have taken great pleasure in
perusing its sacred pages and studying its truths. The
more we read it the more we found it contained. Like
other inspired records, every time it was opened we dis-
covered new and ofttimes unexpected testimonies of its
divinity. From reading it we turned to writing of it;
and much that this volume contains has been penned
at various intervals, from the days we were in prison
for conscience sake, where portions were written, to the
present. And now we present it to the reader with the
feeling that the work is but commenced; that what
remains unsaid is probably as important as what is
given, but with the hope that what we have done will
not prove ineffectual in spreading the truth, in increas-
ing knowledge concerning God's dealings with man-
kind, and aiding in the development of the purposes of
iv
PREFACE.
:
:
$
A
Jehovah. If this be accomplished we shall feel that
great has been our reward.
This volume presents one unique feature, in that
it is the first attempt made to illustrate the Book of
Mormon; and we have pleasure in realizing that the
leading illustrations are the work of home artists. To
break fresh ground in such a direction is no light
undertaking; the difficulties are numerous, none more
so than the absence of information in the Book of
Mormon of the dress and artificial surroundings of
the peoples whose history it recounts. Each artist
has given his own ideas of the scenes depicted, and
as so much is left to the imagination, some readers will
doubtless praise where others will blame; and the same
effort will be the subject of the most conflicting
criticism.
Not the least interesting feature of the book will,
we believe, be found in the reproductions of portions of
certain ancient Aztec historical charts. These have
been the subjects of controversy for centuries past;
many efforts have been made at their translation;
but all such attempts have been ineffectual, and in
many cases ludicrous. It required the publication of
the Book of Mormon to turn on them the light of
divine truth, when their intent at
intent at once became
apparent. Others, we trust, in time will be discovered
which will be added testimonies to its genuineness
and divine authenticity, as well as to the sacred mis-
sion of the instrument in God's hands in bringing it
forth-the youthful Prophet, Joseph Smith.
GEO. REYNOLDS.
수
​December, 1888.
<
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
America the First Inhabited of all Lands.-Its Ancient Peoples.—The
Garden of Eden.-The Antediluvians.-The Jaredites.-The Ne-
phites and Lamanites.
CHAPTER I.
Ancient Jerusalem.-Lehi.-His Vision.-His Call to Preach to the
Jews. They Persecute Him.-He is Commanded of God to take his
Family into the Wilderness.-Their Departure.-The Return of his
Sons to Jerusalem to obtain the Records.-They are Ill-treated by
Laban.-His Death.-Zoram accompanies the Brothers into the
Wilderness.
CHAPTER II.
The Rejoicing Over the Records.-Nephi and his Brothers again Re-
turn to Jerusalem.-They Conduct Ishmael and his Family into the
Wilderness.-Lehi's Dream.-The Tree of Life.-The Rod of Iron.
犀
​— The Boturini Manuscript.-Nephi's Vision.
CHAPTER III.
Marriages in the Company.-The Liahona.-The Journey Continued.-
Nephi Breaks his Bow.-Death of Ishmael.-They Reach the
Ocean.-Nephi Builds a Ship. They cross the Great Waters and
reach the Promised Land.
17
20
30
42
CHAPTER IV.
The Promised Land.-Chili.-Its Natural Productions.-The Death of
Lehi. His Blessing on his Posterity.-Prophecies of his Ancestor
Joseph.
CHAPTER V.
The Nephites and Lamanites Separate.-The Nephites seek a New
-Home,-Nephi chosen King. He builds a Temple.-Instructs his
People in the Arts of Peace.-War with the Lamanites.-The
Sword of Laban.-Nephi's Death.-Jacob, his brother, becomes
the Chief Priest.-Jacob's Teachings on Marriage.
CHAPTER VI.
The Condition of the Lamanites.-Sherem, the First Anti-Christ.-His
Recantation and Dreadful End. ·
54
57
62
ܬ܂
...
vi
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VII.
Enos, the Son of Jacob.-The Nephites and Lamanites of his day.-
His Testimony and Prophecies.
CHAPTER VIII.
Jarom.-Omni.-Amaron.-Chemish.-Abinadom.-Amaleki.-Mosiah.
-Review of Nephite History for four hundred years.
CHAPTER IX.
Causes that led to the migration from the land of Nephi.—The People
of Zarahemla.-Mulek and his Colony.-The fusion of the two
Nations. Mosiah made King:-His happy Reign.
CHAPTER X.
The Reign of King Benjamin.-The Progress of his People.-His last
great Speech.-He establishes the Church of Christ.-All the
People Covenant with God.-Mosiah II. anointed King.
CHAPTER XI.
Zeniff Returns to the Land of Nephi.-His Treaty with the Lamanites.
-The Prosperity of the People of Zeniff.—The Treaty Broken.—
War.-Peace and Wars again.-The Death of Zeniff.-Noah's
wicked Reign.-His Wars with the Lamanites.-The Prophet
Abinadi.-His terrible Message of God's Wrath.-He is Martyred.
-Alma.-He pleads for Abinadi.—Is cast out.-Flees to the Place
of Mormon.
CHAPTER XII.
The Waters of Mormon.-Alma, Helam and others Baptised therein.-
The Church Organized.—The King Warned.-He sends Troops.-
Alma and his People flee to the Land of Helam.-They build a
City.
CHAPTER XIII.
King Noah's Subjects Rebel.-Gideon.-The Lamanites Invade Lehi-
Nephi.-The Nephites Retreat.—A Part Surrender.—The New
Terms of Peace.-Noah is Burned to Death.-Limhi made King.-
Noah's Priests Escape.-They Seize some Lamanite Maidens.-
Another War.-The Nephites Victorious.—The King of the Laman-
ites Wounded.-Mutual Explanations.
CHAPTER XIV.
•
The Bondage of the People of Limhi.-An Expedition North.-Finding
of the Jaredite Records.-The Arrival of Ammon.-The People of
Limhi Escape.-The Pursuit.-- The Amulonites.-The People of
*Alma. They are brought into Bondage.-Their Deliverance.
65
68
72
•
79
86
95.
98
103
1
5
CONTENTS.
vii
CHAPTER XV.
Mosiah's good Reign.-The Circumstances of his Advent.-He Assem-
bles the People.-The Baptism of Limhi.-Churches organized
throughout the Land.
CHAPTER XVI.
i
The Unbelief of the Youth of Zarahemla.-The Younger Alma and the
Sons of Mosiah.-They Encourage the Persecutions against the
Church. They are Met by an Angel.-His Message.-Alma's
awful Condition.-His Vision and Testimony.-The Changed Life
of the Young Men.
CHAPTER XVII.
The Growth of the People in Zarahemla.-They Build many Cities.
Mosiah's Sons Desire to take a Mission to the Lamanites-Mosiah
Inquires of the Lord.-The Divine Answer.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Mosiah's Sons Refuse the Kingdom.-He Grants the People a Constitu-
tion. The People to Elect their Rulers.-Alma, the Younger,
First Chief Judge.
CHAPTER XIX.
IIO
•
112
The Mission of the Sons of Mosiah to the Lamanites.-Their Journey
in the Wilderness.-Ammon Brought before King Lamoni.—The
Conflict at the Waters of Sebus.-The Miraculous Conversion of
Lamoni and his Family.-Abish the Waiting Woman.
CHAPTER XX.
•
•
Ammon and Lamoni start for the Land of Middoni.—They meet the
old King. His rage at seeing Ammon.-He Endeavors to kill his
Son.-Aaron and his Brethren Liberated.-A Sketch of their labors
and sufferings.-The Conversion of Lamoni's Father and his
Household.
119
121
123
131
CHAPTER XXI.
The King issues a Proclamation.-The Results of the Labors of the
sons of Mosiah.-The People of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.-They Bury their
Weapons of War.-Are Massacred by the Thousand.-They Re-
move to the Territory of the Nephites, who give them the Land of
Jershon.
CHAPTER XXII.
•
Review of the Mission of the sons of Mosiah.-Its Importance and
Great Length.-Its Results to both Races.-The Dates of its Lead-
ing Occurrences.
136
140
A
}
#

viii
CONTENTS.
-i
CHAPTER XXIII.
The days of the Judges.-Their Names and Reigns.-The Heresy of
Nehor. He Slays Gideon and is Executed.-Amlici's Rebellion.-
The Battle of Amnihu.-The Conflict at the Crossing of the Sidon.
-A third Battle.
CHAPTER XXIV.
143
Alma Resigns the Chief Judgeship.-Nephihah Chosen.-Alma Minis-
ters in Zarahemla, Gideon, Melek and Ammonihah.-Condition of
the last named City.-It Rejects the Message Alma bears.—An An-
gel meets Him.-Amulek.-The Lawyer Zeezrom.-The great Con-
troversy.-Zeezrom Converted and cast out.-The Martyrdom of
the Believers.-Alma and Amulek in Prison.-Their Deliverance. . . 151
CHAPTER XXV.
Zeezrom Sick with Fever.-His Miraculous Recovery.-The Destruc-
tion of Ammonihah.-The Invasion of the Land of Noah.-Zoram,
the Nephite Commander, seeks the mind of the Lord.-It is Given;
its Results. The war Ended.-Alma's Ministrations.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Korihor, the Anti-Christ.-His False Teachings and Blasphemy.-He
is taken before Alma.-Is Struck Dumb.-His Miserable End.-
The Heresy rooted out.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Zoram and the Zoramites.-Their Peculiar Heresy.-The land of An-
tionum.—The Rameumptom.-Alma's Mission to these People.-
Those who Receive his Teachings Persecuted. They flee to Jer-
shou.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
Another War.-Moroni the Leader of the Nephites.-The Tactics of the
Lamanites.-Zerahemnah.-The Battle at Riplah.-Defeat of the
Lamanites.
·
161
•
167
•
171
•
177
CHAPTER XXIX.
181
•
F
Alma's Charge to his Sons.-He Transfers the Records to Helaman.-
He Leaves the World.-Zeezrom's latter Days.-Helaman's Min-
istrations.
Լ..
CHAPTER XXX.
Amalickiah.-His Apostasy and Treason.—Moroni's Title of Liberty.-
The Nephites Respond to his Call.-Lehonti. He is Poisoned by
Amalickiah.-The King of the Lamanites Treacherously Slain.-
Amalickiah Marries the Queen and is Proclaimed King.-A Disas-
trous Lamanite Raid.
į
183
CONTENTS.
ix
A
CHAPTER XXXI.
A few years of Peace.-Teancum.-The Contention between Lehi and
Morianton.-Amalickiah's terrible Invasion.-His Success.-He is
stopped at Bountiful by Teancum.-Teancum slays Amalickiah.-
Ammoron made King of the Lamanites.
CHAPTER XXXII.
Jacob the Zoramite.-His Characteristics.-The Strategy by which
Mulek was Taken.-The fierce Battle between Jacob and the
Nephite Forces.-Jacob's Death.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
The War in the Southwest.-Antipus.-Helaman and his Two Thou-
sand Sons.-Their Valor and Faith.-The Repulse of the Laman-
ites.
:
191
195.
201
•
CHAPTER XXXIV.
The Relief of Manti.-The Overthrow of the Kingmen.-Pachus
Slain. The Struggle at Moroni.-Teancum slays Ammoron, but at
the Cost of his own Life.-Teancum's Noble Character.
CHAPTER XXXV.
Peace Once More.-The Results of the War.-The Labors of Helaman.
-Shiblon Receives the Records.-Hagoth, the Ship-builder.-
Another War.-Moronihah.-Pahoran's Death.-Contention Re-
garding the Chief Judgeship.-Paanchi's Rebellion.-The Gadian-
ton Bands.-Assassination of Pahoran II.-Another Lamanite In-
vasion.
206
210
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Pacumeni Slain.-Helaman chosen Chief Judge.-The Conspiracy to
slay Him.-Kishkumen Killed.-The Prosperity of the Nephites
under Helaman.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
The Sons of Helaman.-Nephi's Righteous Rule.-The Lamanites
again invade Zarahemla.-They drive the Nephites into the North-
ern Continent.—The Ministrations of Nephi and Lehi.-The Man-
ifestations of God's power in the City of Nephi.-Aminadab.-The
Conversion of the Lamanites.-Universal Peace.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Growth of Evil among the Nephites.-The Increase of the Gadianton
Robbers.-Nephi's Announcement of the Murder of the Chief
Judge. The Discovery.-Nephi Arrested.—He is proven Innocent.
God's Covenant with him.-Increase of Iniquity-A terrible
Famine.-The welcome Rain.-The trend to Death.
215
218
225
*
Am S
}
X
CONTENTS.
7
•
...
P.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Samuel, the Lamanite.-His Mission and Prophecies.-The vain At-
tempt to Destroy him.-He Returns to his own Country.
CHAPTER XL.
Nephi translated.-His son Nephi.-Time of the Savior's Coming.-
The Conspiracy to slay the Believers.-The Revelation to Nephi.-
The promised Signs Appear.—Increase of the Gadianton Robbers.
-War.-Lachoneus Gathers all the People to one land.-The end
of the Struggle.
CHAPTER XLI.
The last Chief Judge Murdered and the Republic Overthrown.—The
signs of the Savior's Death appear.-A terrible Storm.-The
Universal Darkness.-The unparalleled Destruction.-The Terror of
those Hours.
231
236
243
CHAPTER XLII.
The Voice from Heaven.-The Savior testifies of Himself.-Silence
throughout the Land.-How oft would Christ have gathered His
People.-The Darkness Departs.
CHAPTER XLIII.
Christ Appears in the land Bountiful.—The Testimony of the Father.—
Jesus calls Twelve Disciples.-His Teachings to them and to the
Multitude.
CHAPTER XLIV.
The Beatitudes.-Divers Instructions and Cautions on Forgiveness,
Chastity, Charity, etc.
}
CHAPTER XLV.
On Alms-giving.-"After this manner Pray ye."-On Fasting, Integ-
rity, Trust in God, etc.
CHAPTER XLVI.
Judge Not. The Beam and the Mote.-"Beware of False Prophets."
Good and Evil Fruit.-The House Built on the Rock.
CHAPTER XLVII.
The Fulfilment of the Mosaic law.-"Other Sheep Have I."-The Ten
Tribes.-The Events of the Latter Days.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
The Savior heals the Sick.-He Blesses the Children of the Nephites.
—Angels Minister unto them.
251
254
258
263
266
•
269
275
CONTENTS.
xi
CHAPTER XLIX.
The Sacrament Administered.-The Savior's teachings Regarding it.-
He Confers on His Disciples the power to give the Holy Ghost.-
He Ascends into Heaven.
CHAPTER L.
Jesus Returns and Renews His Teachings.-He Administers the Sacra-
ment. He Explains the Teachings of the Prophets.-The words
of Malachi.
•
CHAPTER LI.
•
278
The Savior continues His Ministrations.-He Raises a man from the,
Dead. The Labors of the Twelve.-The Name of the Church.-
The Three who should Remain.
CHAPTER LII.
281
•
286
The Long Continued Era of Peace and Righteousness.-Death of
Nephi. His son Amos.-Amos the Second.
CHAPTER LIII.
The Commencement of the Apostasy.-It Grows in Intensity.-The
Persecution of the Disciples.-Lamanites again.-Re-appearance of
the Gadianton Bands.-War.-Ammaron Hides the Records.
CHAPTER. LIV.
The Last long Series of Wars.-Mormon.-The final Conflict at Cumo-
rah.-The Last of the Nephites.
CHAPTER LV.
The Historians of the Nephites.-The Plates of Nephi.-List of their
Custodians.-Their Lengthened Years.
CHAPTER LVI.
The Women of the Book of Mormon.-Their. Condition and Position.-
Abish.-Isabel.-Marriage.-Amulek.
CHAPTER LVII.
Domestic Life among the Nephites.-Household duties.-Dress.-Orna-
ments.—Homes.—Food.-Manufactures.-Transportation.
CHAPTER LVIII.
290
293
298
302
307
•
313
Agriculture among the Nephites.-Grains.-Stock Raising.-Irrigation. 320
CHAPTER LIX.
Science and Literature among the Nephites.—Their Astronomy and
Geography. The Learning of Eygpt.
CHAPTER LX.
tifications.-Moroni's Line of Defense.
The Art of War among the Nephites.-Their Weapons, Armor and For-
324
330
1
A
:

xii
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LXI.
The Laws of the Nephites.-The Roman and Nephite Civilizations.
The Laws under the Kings.-Position of the Priesthood.-Slavery.
-Criminal Offenses.
CHAPTER LXII.
The Laws under the Judges.-The Voice of the People.-Elections.-
Rights of the People.-Church and State.-The Criminal Proced-
ure.
CHAPTER LXIII.
Laws of the Nephites, continued.-The Division into Tribes.-The Mes-
sianic Dispensation.-The final Convulsion.
338
•
347
356
CHAPTER LXIV.
The Money of the Nephites.-Their Coins.-Barley the Standard of
Value.
360
CHAPTER LXV.
Personal Appearance of the Nephites.-Their Beauty.-Testimony of
Remains found.-The Dark-skinned Lamanites.
CHAPTER LXVI.
364
Language of the Nephites.-The Influence of the Egyptian.-Nephite
Words. Rameumptom.-Liahona.-Rabbanah. -The Lamanite
Tongue.-Word Building.
CHAPTER LXVII.
Nephite Proper Names.-Bible Names.-Sariah. —Nephi.-Sam.—
Melek.-Gershon.-Isabel.-Aha, etc.-Prefixes and Suffixes.
CHAPTER LXVIII.
The Lands of the Nephites.-Mulek and Lehi.—Zarahemla and Nephi.—
The Wilderness.-The Land of First Inheritance.-The Journeys
Northward.—The Waters of Mormon.-Lehi-Nephi.
CHAPTER LXIX.
Nephi in the hands of the Lamanites.-The lands of Shemlon, Shilom,
Helam, Amulon, Ishmael, Middoni, Jerusalem, etc.
CHAPTER LXX.
The Lands of the Nephites, continued.-Zarahemla.-Jershon.-An-
tionum.-Manti.-Gideon.
•
368
376
382
395
399
CHAPTER LXXI.
Lands of the Nephites, continued.-Minon.--Melek.-Ammonihah.-Noah.
-Sidom.-Aaron.-Lehi.-Mulek.-Bountiful.-The Southwest Bor-
der.
404
. A ..
CONTENTS.
xiii
:
CHAPTER LXXII.
The Lands of Antum, Teancum, Joshua, David, etc.-Cumorah.-The Hills
of the Nephites. -The River Sidon.
CHAPTER LXXIII.
•
4II
Religion of the Nephites.—It is Stated by Nephi.-The Priesthood and
Ordinances thereof.- Baptism. Confirmation. - Ordination. The
Sacrament.-Spiritual Gifts.
CHAPTER LXXIV.
Miracles Among the Nephites.-The Miracles of Christ.-John and the
Three Nephites--Translations.
CHAPTER LXXV.
The Prophecies Regarding the Savior.-Their Completeness and Detail.-
Names and Titles given to Christ.
CHAPTER LXXVI.
Nephite Apostates.-The Order of Nehor.-Amalekites.-Amalickiahites.
-Amulonites.-Abinadi's Prophecy.--The Gadiantons.
CHAPTER LXXVII.
417
425
430
•
435
..
Church Discipline among the Nephites.-Treatment of the Unrepentant.-
The Word of the Lord Regarding Transgressors.-The Testimony of
Moroni.
CHAPTER LXXVIII.
The Discovery of the Jaredite Record.--Coriantumr.-Ether.-The Disper-
sion at Babel.-The Journey of the Jaredites.-Atlantis.
CHAPTER LXXIX.
Moriancumr.-Building the Barges.-The Finger of the Lord.-The Ap-
pearing of the Savior.-The Voyage.
CHAPTER LXXX.
The Land of Promise.-A Monarchy Established.-The Kings of the
Jaredites from Orihah to Omer.-Akish.-The Daughter of Jared.
CHAPTER LXXXI.
The Kings of the Jaredites from Omer to Coriantumr.-The Material
Prosperity of the Race.
CHAPTER LXXXII.
The Judgments of God on the Jaredites.-The Extinction of the Race.-
The hill Ramah.--Shiz and Coriantumr.-Ether.
BOOK OF MORMON CHRONOLOGY.
442
•
446.
452
457
•
460
鼈
​463.
472
*
APPENDIX.
488
-
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE.
Appearance of Christ to the Nephites, Armitage, Frontispiece
Ancient Jerusalem,
21
Ancient Aztec Map, (Part 1.)
Boturini, 25
Wilderness near the Red Sea,
32
Ancient Aztec Map, (Part 2.)
Boturini,
37
Vision of Nephi,
Held,
39
Ancient Aztec Map, (Part 3.)
Boturini,
44
Ancient Aztec Map, (Part 4.)
Boturini,
45
Ancient Hieroglyphic Chart,
Farreri,
51.
First Sacrifice on the Promised Land, Ottinger,
53
Joseph sold by his Brethren,
56
The Country of the Nephites,
The Jews led away to Captivity,
59
75
Babylon,
Nazareth,
The Land of Helam,
Discovery of the Records of the Jaredites,
Baptism of Limhi,
The Wilderness,
The Wilderness of Hermounts,
The Martyrdoms at Ammonihah,
76
84
97
Ottinger,
105
Ottinger, 113
124
150
Held, 157
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
i
XV
The Deliverance of Alma and Amulek,
Moroni Raises the "Title of Liberty,"
Teancum Slays Amalickiah,
The New Star,
Bethlehem,
PAGE.
Held, 161
Ottinger, 185
Morris, 195
-238
239
The River Jordan,
245
The Crucifixion,
247
Destruction of Zarahemla,
Ottinger,
249
The House on the Rock and on the Sand,
268
Shepherd and his Flocks,
271
The Three Nephites and wild Beasts,
Held, 293
The Mothers of the Nephites,
313
South American Fruits,
320
Ancient Egyptian Characters,
370
Copy of Characters on the Plates,
371
Christ before Pilate,
Munkacsy, 431
The Original Home of the Jaredites,
446
The Tower of Babel,
Appearance of Christ to the Brother of Jared,
Prophets Preaching to the Jaredites,
Ether Finishing his Record,
1
Morris, 467
447
Held, 455
Held, 463
*
$


?
६
•
:
}

A
HOSPHORY
brings were youn
4 f 400033
THE
Story of the Book of Mormon.
INTRODUCTION.
AMERICA THE FIRST INHABITED OF ALL LANDS-ITS ANCIENT
PEOPLES—THE GARDEN OF EDEN-THE ANTEDILUVI-
ANS-THE JAREDITES-THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES.
We
THE story that we are about to relate is a true one.
It is the history of the races who lived on this
broad land of ours long, long ago.
From it we shall
learn many lessons of God's great love for man.
shall also learn how often his love has been spurned,
how apt his favored children have been to walk in ways
of sin, and how prone to disobey his holy law. It
is a story full of light and shade, one which it will be
well for all of us to take to heart, for by so doing our
faith in God will increase, and we shall be prompted to
strive the more earnestly to avoid the evils that others
by their misdeeds have brought upon themselves and
their posterity.
18
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
America, the land we love, is, in our Heavenly
Father's eyes, choice above all other lands as the home
of his sons and daughters, whom he has placed upon
this earth. For all God's creatures are not here. He
has made many worlds and filled them with his chil-
dren. How many we know not; they are countless to
us. The stars, that shine in myriads in the heavens,
are nearly all suns like the one that gives us light; the
remaining few are worlds like unto this on which we
dwell; and ours is one of the very smallest of them
all. To the works of God there is no beginning,
neither is there any end.
God made America the richest of all lands.
He filled its depths. with precious minerals; he
caused the most lovely trees, and herbs, and flowers to
grow upon its surface. In all things he made it most.
desirable as a home for man. And here he planted
the Garden of Eden, and placed our first parents.
Adam and Eve — therein. From that garden they
were afterwards driven forth when they failed to keep
God's law. But they did not leave this continent.
Here they still remained; here their sons and daugh-
ters were born, until many strong people had sprung
from them. It was in this land that Cain slew his
brother Abel; it was here that Enoch and his city
dwelt, that Noah preached to the ungodly, and the
ark was built. But when the flood was over and the
waters sank, that ark, by the winds and waves, had
been carried far away to a new land, until it rested on
Mount Ararat. Then for a short time America was
without inhabitant.
T
But not long after the deluge the wicked tried
to build a tower that would reach so high that if ever
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
19
another flood came they might escape the rising
waters by ascending it. This is called the Tower of
Babel. The Lord was angry with those who at-
tempted to build this tower, for he had promised that
he would never again destroy the earth with the wa-
ters of a flood. But they did not believe him; and in
their unbelief they went to work to construct it. In
his anger he confounded their language, that they
could not understand each other. Then he scattered
them abroad upon the face of the earth. Some few,
better than the others, he brought to America. Here
he made them a great nation; and they filled the land
for many hundreds of years. By and by they grew
exceedingly wicked and gathered together in vast ar-
mies to war with one another. And they fought so ter-
ribly that at last they were all destroyed, all except.
one man. These people were called the Jaredites.
By this we see that this continent was a second
time left without inhabitants, because of the great.
wickedness of the people.
After this the Lord brought another people to
fill this land. They were a branch of the house of
Israel, and we call them the Nephites and Lamanites.
They also grew great, prospered, flourished, and fell.
Like the Jaredites, at the last, they destroyed each
other in wàr, and there were but few left. But from
those few have come the many tribes of Indians that
to-day are found scattered far and wide over both
North and South America, and on some of the outly-"
ing islands of the sea.
Thus fell a third race who would not serve God;
for he had decreed that the wicked should not in-
herit this land. To one of his ancient servants he
4
..........
L-
20
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
declared, "If iniquity shall abound cursed shall be the
land for their sakes; but unto the righteous it shall be
blessed for ever." (11 Nephi 1.7.)
North America was the first of all lands to be
inhabited; it was here that Adam and Eve dwelt.
The Jaredites from the Tower of Babel also first
landed here. But the Nephites made their earliest
settlements on the western shores of the southern
continent, where by degrees they spread north and
south, then east and west, until their cities and vil-
lages could be seen in every part of the land.
t
CHAPTER I.
ANCIENT JERUSALEM LEHI — HIS VISION · HIS CALL TO
PREACH TO THE JEWS—THEY PERSECUTE HIM— HE IS
COMMANDED OF GOD TO TAKE HIS FAMILY INTO THE
WILDERNESS-THEIR DEPARTURE—THE RETURN OF HIS
SONS TO JERUSALEM TO OBTAIN THE RECORDS—THEY
ARE ILL TREATED BY LABAN-HIS DEATH-ZORAM AC-
COMPANIES THE BROTHERS INTO THE WILDERNESS.
OUR story opens in the royal city of Jerusalem, in
the first year of the reign of King Zedekiah, or ex-
actly six hundred years before the birth of our Savior.
It was then very grand and very beautiful, the capital
of the Kingdom of Judah, and the chief city of all
Israel. In name it was holy, for the Temple of the
Lord was there. Its busy streets were crowded with a
mixed multitude. Priests and Levites who officiated
in the ordinances of the law of Moses, worshipers
* from the other tribes of Jacob, warriors of the armies

ANCIENT JERUSALEM.
22
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
i
ૐ
:
of Judah, courtiers and attendants on the king, mer-
chants from Egypt, from Tyre and Sidon and from
many other parts, artificers in various trades, all these
combined to make it wealthy and renowned, a busy
mart of trade, a centre of civilization, and a sacred
city.
Holy it should have been, but the glory of the
Lord had departed from his house. Its people had be-
come very wicked. They were filled with pride and
greed; they heeded not the law of the Lord; their
affections were set upon the things of this world;
they served God with their lips only, while their
hearts were far from him. He had sent unto them
his prophets, but one after another they had rejected
these holy men; many they had persecuted, and some
they had slain.
In this city, at that time, dwelt a worthy man
named Lehi. He was of the tribe of Manasseh, but
had made his home in Jerusalem all his days, though
it was a city of the Kingdom of Judah. He was a
man who had been prospered of the Lord and had
gathered around him considerable wealth. His wife's
name was Sariah, and they had four sons and some
daughters. The names of the sons, in the order of
their ages, were Laman, Lemuel, Sam and Nephi; the
number or names of the daughters are nowhere given
in the sacred history.
To this good man the word of the Lord came.
God raised him up to be a prophet.. He sent him
with a message to the people of Jerusalem. As a serv-
ant of the Lord he had to warn them of many evils
that would come upon them if they did not cease from
their wicked ways. But they paid no heed to his
7
*
*
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
23
words; they refused to listen to his warning. Indeed,
they became very angry because he told them of their
sins, and before long they sought to kill him.
One
God gave to Lehi many dreams and visions.
day a pillar of fire came and rested on a rock before
him ; and then he heard and saw many wonderful
things. The things which he had seen and heard so
overpowered him that he went home to his house at
Jerusalem, and threw himself on his bed. Then be-
ing overcome by the Holy Spirit he was carried away
in a vision. In that vision he saw God sitting upon
his throne, surrounded by vast hosts of angels who
were singing and praising the Lord. And he saw a
holy Being, surrounded by a glory as bright as the sun
at noon day, come down out of the midst of heaven.
It was the Lord Jesus. Our Savior was followed by
twelve others whose brightness exceeded that of the
stars. They were Christ's Apostles. These came down
and went forth on the face of the earth.
And in the vision the Savior came to Lehi and
gave him a book, and bade him read it. In that book
was an account of events that had not yet taken place.
It was full of the woes that should happen to Jerusa-
lem and her people, if they repented not of their sins and
follies. It told how that great city should be taken by
her enemies and destroyed; how numbers of the inhab-
itants should perish, while many should be carried cap-
tive into Babylon. All of which was fulfilled a few
years later. These things with others were what Lehi
told the Jews; and as they did not believe his words
they became enraged at him and ill treated him. How
gracious was our heavenly Father to shew such
great things to Lehi, and to reveal to him so much
:
·
"
24
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
2.
.
with regard to the earthly life of our Lord and Savior,
whose coming in the flesh was yet six hundred years in
the future.
Before long the Lord was satisfied with what Lehi
had said and done. He told him, in a dream, that as
the Jews had rejected his message and sought his life,
to leave them to the destruction that would surely
come upon them. God then directed him to leave Je-
rusalem and take his family and journey into the wil-
derness.. This Lehi did. He left behind him his gold
and other precious things, and only carried with him
what was needful for the use of his family during their
travels. Like Abraham before him, he went not know-
ing whither he was going, but went because God had
commanded him; and, like Abraham, he was led by Di-
vine power to a blessed land of promise.
When Lehi and his family left Jerusalem they
traveled southward to the borders of the Red Sea.
When they reached there they pitched their tents and
rested for a season in a valley near a river which
emptied into the sea. In this valley Lehi built an
altar, and upon it he offered a sacrifice to the Lord,.
and gave thanks unto him for his great goodness
in bringing them out of the doomed chief city of
Judah.
It was while Lehi's little company were camped
in this valley, to which he gave the name of the Valley
of Lemuel, that the dispositions of the four young men
began to shew themselves. Laman and Lemuel here
commenced to grumble, to complain and to rebel; while
Nephi was obedient in all things to the word of God
and the wishes of his father. He sought the Holy
One in earnest prayer in his own behalf and in that

小
​闸
​?
DAY
jitut
R
b
ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. No. I.
匠
​匠 ​蟹
​

26
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
of his brothers, and the Lord made him many precious
promises, all of which were, in due time, fulfilled.
While encamped in this valley the Lord, in a
dream, commanded Lehi to send his sons back to Je-
rusalem to obtain certain plates on which was en-
graven a record of the Jews. They also contained a
genealogy or list of Lehi's forefathers. These plates
were kept by a rich man named Laban, who held
them because, like Lehi, he was a descendant of that
Joseph who was sold into Egypt.
When Lehi's elder sons heard this they mur-
mured. They did not want to go back to the city.
They said it was a hard thing to do, and they claimed
to be afraid of Laban. But Nephi neither feared nor
murmured, for he was a man of much faith. On this
occasion he said to his father, I will go and do the
things which God has commanded, for I know that
the Lord gives no commandment to the children of
men, save he prepares a way that they may do the
thing that he requires of them. When Lehi saw how
strong was his son's faith he greatly rejoiced, for he
perceived that Nephi had been much blessed of the.
Lord.
At last all the sons consented to return and get
the plates. They took their tents with them, traveled
as they came, and in a few days reached Jerusalem.
When they arrived they cast lots to decide which of
them should first visit Laban. The lot fell upon Laman.
As he had no faith in his mission, we can readily
understand that he failed to get the records. He went
to Laban's house, which was a very fine one, and
talked with him on the matter. But Laban grew angry,
would not let him have the plates, called him a robber,
العلم
{
2
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
27
and drove him out of the house. When Laman re-
turned to his brothers they were very sad at hearing
how violently Laban had acted. All but Nephi wished
to return to their father in the wilderness; but he
would not consent. He had come up to Jerusalem to
do what God had commanded, and he was not going
back until he had done it. He said to his brothers,
"As the Lord liveth, and as we live, we will not go down
unto our father in the wilderness, until we have accom-
plished the thing which the Lord has commanded us."
Brave words from a heart of faith, and they accom-
plished their purpose.
Nephi next proposed that they should go to their
father's house and collect some of the gold, silver and
other precious things which he had left behind, take
them to Laban and offer them to him in exchange for
the records.
They did all this; still Laban would not let them
have the plates. But when he saw how great was the
value of the property which they offered him, he de-
sired very much to get it; for he was a wicked man, filled
with greed and covetousness. So he thrust the brothers
out of his house and kept their property. Not con-
tent with this he sent his servants after them to slay
them. But the servants did not overtake them, for
Nephi and his brothers ran very swiftly and hid them-
selves in a cave in the wilderness outside of the walls
of the city.
Laman and Lemuel were now furious at their lack
of success. In their anger they spoke many hard words.
to Sam and Nephi, and moreover they beat them with
a rod. While thus engaged an angel of the Lord stood
before them and rebuked them for their cruel treatment
}
... ... ... ..
"
28
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
*
瘧
​of their younger brothers. He further told them to go
up to Jerusalem once again, and Laban should be de-
livered into their hands.
Even though an angel from heaven had appeared
to them, Laman and Lemuel still murmured and did
not want to go back to the house of Laban. But after
some persuasion from Nephi they reluctantly followed
him. His faith had made him their leader, which po-
sition he ever afterwards held.
Nephi caused his brethren to hide themselves with-
out the walls, and then went forward alone, not knowing
exactly where he was going, but suffering himself to be
guided by the Spirit of the Lord. It was now night.
When near the house of Laban he came across a man
lying in a drunken stupor on the ground. It proved
to be Laban himself.
The Spirit of the Lord now directed Nephi to slay
Laban, telling him that it was better that one man.
should die than that a nation should dwindle and perish
in unbelief. This the Nephites undoubtedly would have
done had they not had the law of the Lord with them;
and this law was engraved on these plates. As we pro-
ceed we shall find that both the Lamanites and the peo-
ple of Zarahemla sank in sin and dwindled in unbelief
from this very cause, that they had no Divine records.
For all that the Spirit thus prompted, still Nephi
felt loath to slay Laban, although he had robbed him
and his brothers of their father's property and sought to
take away their lives.
their lives. But at last he obeyed the voice
of the Spirit, and drawing Laban's own sword from its
sheath with it he smote off this wicked man's head.
Nephi next removed Laban's armor from the dead
body and put it on his own person; he also took the
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
29
sword of Laban and girded it around his waist. Then
he went to the dead man's house, and, imitating
Laban's voice, he commanded the servant who had the.
keys of the room where the records were kept to go with
him and get them. The servant, whose name was Zoram,
obeyed, and brought forth the records, for he thought
it was his master who was talking to him.
Nephi, still acting as though he was Laban, had
Zoram go with him to where his brothers were hid.
When Laman, Lemuel and Sam saw him coming they
became greatly afraid, for they did not know him, dressed
as he was, in the armor of Laban; and he had some little
difficulty in making them understand that he was their
brother, and that they had no cause for fear. But
when Zoram discovered that Nephi was not his master,
he also was seized with fear, and would have run away
had not Nephi held him. We may be sure Nephi did
not want Zoram to return to Jerusalem, lest he should
gather a body of men and follow him and his brothers
into the wilderness and slay them. So he spake kind
and encouraging words to Zoram, who very soon con-
sented to make a covenant of friendship with Nephi and
go with him to the place where Lehi had pitched his
tents.
i
CHAPTER II.
THE REJOICING OVER THE RECORDS NEPHI AND HIS
BROTHERS AGAIN RETURN TO JERUSALEM —THEY CON-
DUCT ISHMAEL AND HIS FAMILY INTO THE WILDER-
NESS-LEHI'S DREAM-THE TREE OF LIFE—THE ROD
OF IRON-THE BOTURINI MANUSCRIPT-NEPHI'S VISION.
WHEN Nephi and his companions reached their
father's tent in the wilderness their parents were
exceedingly glad. Sariah had mourned during their
absence because she fancied her sons would never re-
turn alive; and with those feelings she had upbraided
her husband for sending them away. She charged
him with being a visionary man, who was always giv-
ing heed to dreams in which she had little faith. All
this was changed when her boys got back; then she
was willing to acknowledge the inspiration of Heaven
in her husband's visions.
The first thing Lehi did when his sons arrived
was to offer a sacrifice to the Lord, as a token of his
gratitude for their safe return. Next he examined the
records, and rejoiced much to find that they contained
the five books of Moses, and a history of the Jews to
the commencement of the reign of King Zedekiah.
These plates also contained many of the prophecies of
the holy prophets, and a genealogy of Lehi's fathers.
We may be well assured how grateful Lehi felt to the
Lord for placing these sacred records in his hands, so
that his people could have the Law of the Lord and
the history of their ancestors always in their posses-
sion. It is a great thing to any people to possess the
annals of their forefathers. This is particularly true
of those who, like Lehi's family, are separated from
the rest of the world. It tends to keep them from
:
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
31
#
sinking into idolatry, and from corrupting the laws of
heaven; it preserves the purity of their language, and
connects them with those from whom they have sprung,
in that they retain a knowledge of their nationality,
which is a great stay and help to any race that is
building up a new civilization.
But the four young men had to return once again
to Jerusalem. God intended to make of Lehi's pos-
terity a great nation. This could scarcely be done
unless his sons married. But they had no young
maidens with them in the wilderness who would do for
wives. So the Lord told Lehi to send his sons to a
· man named Ishmael, of the tribe of Ephraim, who
dwelt in Jerusalem, and desire him and his family
to join them on their journey. The reason why God
sent them to Ishmael was that he was a good man and
had a number of daughters. When Lehi's sons de-
livered their message the Lord softened Ishmael's
heart and he consented to go with them; and soon he
and his family were on the way to the valley by the
Red Sea where Lehi was encamped.
As they journeyed, however, they had the usual
trouble. Laman and Lemuel had another fit of rebel-
iousness. They induced some of the family of Ish-
mael to join them, and for a time there was great di-
vision in the little company.. Nephi, inspired with the
Spirit of the Lord, rebuked them for their folly. This
so angered them that they bound him with cords, in-
tending in their cruelty to leave him to perish in the.
wilderness, or to be devoured by wild beasts. But
Nephi prayed in great faith to the Lord to give him
strength to burst the bands which held him. The Lord
answered his prayer and the cords were loosened from

#
3
WILDERNESS NEAR THE RED SEA.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
33
1
his hands and feet. Being now free he again reproved
his brethren, which renewed their anger. Once more
they sought to take his life, but Ishmael's wife and
one of her sons and a daughter so earnestly plead for
him that the hearts of the rebels were softened and
they ceased their efforts to slay him. By and by,
when their anger had cooled down, they felt very sorry
for their great wickedness in trying to kill their
brother. Then they humbled themselves before him
and sought his forgiveness, which he, in the goodness
of his heart, at once most gladly granted them.
When the company reached the tents of Lehi,
after the usual custom they offered burnt offerings and
sacrifices to the Lord.
While Lehi dwelt in the Valley of Lemuel he had
another remarkable dream. It was like unto this:
He dreamed that a man stood before him and bade him
follow him. This Lehi did. Then they traveled for
many hours through a dark and dreary waste. When
they had thus journeyed for so long a time Lehi be-
gan to pray to the Lord to have mercy on him. After
he had prayed he beheld a large and spacious field.
In it grew a tree whose fruit was very desirable to
make one happy. Lehi partook of this fruit. He
found it whiter and sweeter than any fruit he had ever
before seen or tasted. When he had eaten his heart
was filled with great joy, and he was very anxious
that his family should partake of it also. So he looked
round in the hope of seeing some of them, and in do-
ing so his eyes fell upon a river. Its waters were
filthy, and it ran along near the tree upon which the
sweet fruit grew. Not far off was the fountain from
whence the river sprang; and near by he saw his wife,
3
}
!
34
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
*
Sariah, and his sons, Sam and Nephi. They stood
there hesitating, as if they knew not where to go.
Lehi thereupon beckoned, and called them to come to
him and' taste of the fruit. Then they all three came
and partook of it.
Lehi now felt desirous that his two elder sons, La-
man and Lemuel, should also partake; but when he
called them, they would not come.
Lehi also saw a rod of iron. It extended along the
bank of the river and led to the tree by which he stood.
And there was a straight and narrow path which ran
along by the rod of iron to the tree. This path led
into a broad field, so spacious that it might have been
a world. He then saw vast numbers of people, many
of whom were pressing forward to get to the path which
led to the tree. Then it seemed that as soon as these
people began to walk in the path there arose a great
mist of darkness, that many missed their way, wandered
off, and were lost. Others, by taking hold of the rod
of iron, and clinging thereto, kept in the narrow path,
reached the tree and partook of its precious fruit.
Some of those who tasted the fruit soon appeared
to grow ashamed; and Lehi, casting his eyes across the
river, beheld on the other side a very large and fine build-
ing, which stood as if it were in the air, high above the
earth.
This building was filled with men and women of
all ages, whose style of dress was very rich and grand.
These people were mocking and ridiculing those who
ate of the fruit of the tree. Because of this taunting
and derision some felt ashamed, and they fell away
into forbidden paths and were lost. Lehi also saw
other multitudes groping their way towards the spacious
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON..
35
building; and some were drowned in the fountain of
filthy water, and others were lost to sight wandering in
strange roads.
The interpretation of Lehi's dream is this: The tree
which bore the precious fruit, of which Lehi, Sariah,
Sam and Nephi ate, was the tree of life. The rod of
iron which led thereunto represented the word of God;
and whoso will harken unto the word of God, and will
cleave unto it, will never perish, but partake of the fruit
of the tree of life. The river of filthy water shewed the
awful gulf which separates the wicked from the tree of
life and from the saints of God. The vast and costly
building represented the wicked world, with those who
belong thereto.
Lehi further saw that Laman and Lemuel ate not
of the fruit of the tree, and it gave him much sorrow.
We present a copy of a portion of an ancient
Aztec map or chart, the original of which is about
twenty feet in length, found in Mexico more than a
hundred years ago by an Italian gentleman named
Boturini.* On a previous page we have inserted a
copy of the first part of this picture map or panorama,
which seems to shew the departure of Lehi from
Jerusalem, his crossing some waters, his journey
* Of Boturini, Humboldt observes: "This Milanese traveler had
crossed the seas with no other view than to study on the spot the history of
the native tribes of America; but in traversing the country to examine its
monuments, and make researches into its antiquities, he had the misfortune
to fall under the suspicion of the Spanish government. After having been
deprived of the fruit of his labors, he was sent in 1736 as a state prisoner to
Madrid. The king of Spain declared him innocent, but this did not restore
to him his property; and this collection * * lay buried in the archives of
the University of Mexico; those valuable relics of the culture of the Aztecs
were preserved with so little care that there scarcely exists at present an
eighth part of the hieroglyphic records taken from the Italian traveler."

ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. No. 2.
J.
LI
OFD

STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
37
....
In
in the desert, and the names of his family.
the second part. we consider is yet more clearly shewn
Lehi's dream. We can plainly see the tree of life, with
Lehi near by, the rod of iron that led thereto, Sariah,
Sam and Nephi partaking of the fruit; while Laman
and Lemuel are not touching it. Then the journey is
continued, and we see them all weeping over one man.
This we think represents the death of Ishmael, of
which we shall speak hereafter. Above again appear
the names of the family.*
* The priests of the Roman Catholic Church who visited Mexico at
the time of and soon after the Spanish conquest were struck with the great
resemblance of so large a number of the customs of the Mexican people to
those of the ancient Israelites. To account for these resemblances they in-
vented the theory that the devil had imitated the Lord when he delivered the
Hebrews from their bondage in Egypt, by bringing the forefathers of the
American races from their original home to this continent with many signs
and wonders. Further, that Satan had revealed to these people a spurious
or bastard gospel, as near to the true one as was possible, in order to lead
their souls to eternal perdition. Based on this theory, -that the devil was
the real god of the Indians, Torquemeda, in his "Indian Monarchy," and
others, give the following as the translation of the opening portions of this
chart:
*
* The
"Although they were all of the same race and lineage, still they did
not all compose a single family, but were divided into four tribes.
Azticas, therefore, quitted their country under the guidance of Zacpaltzin
and Huitzon, in the first of the first circle; for they commenced the compu-
tation of their years from that period; and proceeded some stages on their
journey, in which they employed the space of a year, at the end of which
they arrived at a place called Hueycolhuacan, where they remained three
years. In this place (they say) the devil appeared to them in the form of an
idol, declaring to them that it was he who brought them out of the land of
Aztlan, and that he would accompany them, being their God, to favor them
in every thing. * * This being the beginning of the devil's proceedings among
this people, they marched from one place to another, where there was a
large and thick tree where he caused them to stop, at the trunk of which
they made a small altar, upon which they placed an idol, for so the devil
commanded, and they sat down under its shade to eat, but whilst eating, a
loud sound proceeded from the tree, and it rent in the middle. The Azticas,
terrified at this sudden accident, considered it a bad omen, and surrendering
themselves up to affliction, terminated the repast.”
के
38
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Nephi was very desirous to have the same dreams
as his father; and he prayed earnestly to the Lord that
this favor might be granted him. God answered his
prayers, and shewed him many of the greatest events
that would take place in the future history of the
world.
For behold while Nephi was pondering these
things in his heart he was caught away in the Spirit
of the Lord, into an exceedingly high mountain, which
he had never before seen, and on which he had never
before set his foot. And the Spirit, which was in the
form of a man, shewed him the things which he de-
sired. When the Spirit left him he was shewn Jeru-
salem and other cities, and especially Nazareth, and
therein a virgin exceedingly white and fair. While
gazing upon this scene, he beheld the heavens open,
and an angel came down and stood before him, who
explained to him the various scenes that were brought
before his vision.
The virgin that Nephi saw was named Mary; she
was the mother of Jesus. And the angel next shewed
him the virgin with the babe in her arms. The
angel also shewed him the Savior; how he should be
baptized of John in the Jordan; how he went forth
among the people preaching the gospel and doing mar-
velous works, and how that he was taken and cruci-
fied, and thus died for the sins of the world. Nephi
further saw how the world fought against the disciples
of Christ, and how, in the end, all those who contended
against Heaven and against God's servants were de-
stroyed.
Furthermore he was shewn the land of America
filled with a numerous people, who were the seed of
}

VISION OF NEPHI.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
11
his father. He also saw the terrible earthquakes and
storms that took place on this land at the time of the
crucifixion of the Redeemer.
He saw the Savior visit this land, and how he chose
twelve disciples here and established his holy church.
He saw the reign of profound peace that continued for
three generations, and also the time of terrible wick-
edness that followed this blessed era. And there were
shewn to him the final wars in which the Nephite na-
tion was destroyed.
•
Nor was this all. Like a vast panorama, the
kingdoms and nations of the Gentiles were presented
to his view. He saw a man inspired by the Spirit of
God cross the great waters which separated the Gen-
tiles from the land on which the remnants of his
father's seed dwelt, and that he was followed by nu-
merous hosts of others who came out from the nations
and occupied the land. He saw how the remnants of
the seed of his father, the Indians, were abused, robbed
and massacred by the Gentiles. Then the war of the
revolution was shewn to him, the triumph of the
colonies, and the growth of the people of this land in
power and riches.
And again he saw the rise of a great and abom-
inable church which exercised power and dominion
over many peoples. It was the great apostate Chris-
tian Church which held sway after the true gos-
pel ceased to exist on the earth by reason of the wick-
edness of mankind. Nephi also saw the coming forth
of the Book of Mormon, the establishment of the
great Latter-day work, the preaching of the gospel to
Gentile and Jew, and the final triumph of God's cause.
Indeed he saw to the end of the world and thereafter;
+
:
#
42
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
but much that he had revealed to him he was told not
to write, as the Apostle John would have the same
things shewn to him in a later day, and John would
be instructed of the Lord to write the things which he
heard and saw.
CHAPTER III.
MARRIAGES IN THE COMPANY-THE LIAHONA-THE JOURNEY
CONTINUED-NEPHI BREAKS HIS BOW-DEATH OF ISH-
MAEL—THEY REACH THE OCEAN-NEPHI BUILDS A
SHIP-THEY CROSS THE GREAT WATERS AND REACH
THE PROMISED LAND.
A
WHILE the two families dwelt in the Valley of
Lemuel they had a number of marriages. Zo-
ram, Laban's servant, married Ishmael's eldest daugh-
ter, and each of Lehi's four sons married one of her
sisters. We are not told whether Lehi's daughters
were married at this time or not.
Soon after these marriages the voice of the Lord
spake unto Lehi by night and commanded him that on
the morrow he should resume his journey. When
Lehi arose the next morning and went to the door of
his tent he saw a strange object lying on the ground
before him. It was a brass ball of very fine workman-
ship. Within this ball were two spindles or needles,
one of which pointed the way that the little company
should travel in the wilderness.
God had prepared this strange instrument or
guide for them. In the days of Moses, when he led
the children of Israel out of Egypt, a pillar of cloud
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
43
moved in front of them.
But to Lehi he
But to Lehi he gave this
by day and of fire by night
This the Hebrews followed.
Liahona, or compass, as the ball was called; and it
pointed the way they should travel.
It had one
strange peculiarity, which was that it worked accord-
ing to their faith and diligence. When they kept God's
law it shewed them much more clearly the way they
should go than when they were careless or rebellious.
Some people have confused this ball, because it
is called a compass, with the mariner's compass, that
sailors use at sea to direct the course of their ships.
But there is a great difference between the two.
The Liahona pointed the way that Lehi's company
should travel, while the needle in the mariner's
compass points to the north. The one shewed the
way Lehi should go, the other informs the traveler
which way he is going. The one was specially pre-
pared by the Lord for Lehi and his companions, and
was used through faith only; the other can be used by
all men, whether believers in the true God, pagans or
infidels. At times, also, writing would miraculously
appear on the Liahona, giving directions or reproving
for sin, as the company most needed.
According to the command of the Lord the com-
pany gathered their provisions, their tents, their seeds
and other things and again started on their long and
ofttimes wearisome journey. They traveled a little
east of south, and after four days again rested at a
place to which they gave the name of Shazer. Here
they hunted and killed game for food. . When they
had obtained enough for present use they again
started, traveling in very much the same direction,
and keeping near the eastern shore of the Red Sea.
1
?
A
་་་་
จ
་་་་་
7
ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS.
..
་པ་་་
7
18
No. 3.
*
Su
7





Q
80
oooo
00000
∞
H
ooooo
ว
0
0000
圓
​00000
显
​B0000
ooooo
00000
ooo
00000
ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. No. 4.
00000
00000
團
​
扎
​46
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
About this time a slight accident occurred which
gave cause for much trouble and discontent. It
would appear that Nephi was the chief hunter of the
company. Going out one day to slay beasts for food
he broke his bow, which was made of very fine steel.
This made his brothers very angry, for they obtained
no food, as their bows had lost their springs, Hungry,
angry and dejected, they returned to their tents. They
were very much fatigued, and, like most men when
hungry and tired, they were in a very bad humor.
Even Lehi so far forgot himself, at this time, that he
also murmured against the Lord. But Nephi, in
this trying hour, retained his trust in God. He did
not murmur or complain, but, after having reasoned
with the rest of the family, he went to work, and out
of suitable wood he made a bow, and out of a straight
stick he cut an arrow. When he had done this he
went to his father, who had now humbled himself be-
fore the Lord and sought forgiveness, and asked him
where he should go to obtain food.
Then the voice of the Lord came to Lehi and he
was truly chastened because of his murmuring. The
voice said, "Look on the ball." When he looked he
was seized with fear because of the things which were
written thereon, and the rest of the family also feared
and trembled exceedingly when they read the writing.
The writing on the ball also directed Nephi to go
to the top of a certain high mountain, and there slay
game for food. This he did, and brought it with joy
to the tents of his people.
We think it probable that the design near the top
of the accompanying Aztec map is intended to repre-
sent this incident; as the bird has evidently been shot
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
47
by an arrow from the hunter's bow. The lower por-
tion seems to shew some of the many attempts made
by Nephi's brethren to slay him, when they bound
him to trees in the wilderness and otherwise abused
him. On the other hand, from the fact that the faces
of two of the men are painted black, it is not impossible
that they may represent some persons who had been
killed. The lower picture is evidently a record of the
months or years occupied in the journey.
The journey was thus continued for a long time.
The company would travel for a few days, then rest
and hunt, then again take up its line of march as the
compass directed. It generally guided them through
the most fertile portions of the desert. Their journeys
appear to have been frequently disturbed by the bad
conduct of Laman and Lemuel and of those who
would heed them. Before long Ishmael, who was an
aged man, died, at a place which they named Nahom.
This was a cause of great grief to his children, and a
fresh excuse for Laman and his kind to murmur. They
complained that they had been led into that strange
land to die of want and fatigue, and desired to go back
to Jerusalem. So hard hearted had Laman by this
time become that, with others, he formed a plot to
murder his own father and his brother Nephi. But
the voice of the Lord came to them, chastened them
severely for their sin, and reproved them with such
power that their hearts were softened and they re-
pented. After this the Lord again blessed them.
From this time the compass changed the course of
their travel and they journeyed almost directly east- -
ward. This must have taken them across the penin-
sula of Arabia to its eastern coast.
$
:
·
48
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
It took them eight years to make the journey,
during which time a number of children were born,
including two sons to Lehi's wife. These he called
Jacob and Joseph. As they went the Lord strength-
ened them, that they endured their privations and
labors without fatigue. He would not permit them to
make any fire to prepare their food, but rendered it
sweet to them without cooking.
They had great joy when they came to the sea.
They gave to it the name of Irreantum, which word
means many waters. The land on the coast they
called Bountiful, because of its much fruit and wild
honey. While they rested on the sea shore the Lord
gave Nephi a new command. It was that he should
build a ship to carry the company across the ocean.
As we may suppose, Nephi's brothers made all kinds
of fun of him when they found he was about to try to
build a ship. But this did not affect him. He knew
that God never told a man to do a thing that he did
not give him power to do. And it was so in this case,
the Lord revealed to Nephi all that was necessary, and
the building of the ship began.
*
At first Nephi's brothers would not help him in
the least. They treated him as the people did Noah
when he was building the ark. They called him a
fool, and mocked him, and then threatened to throw
him into the sea. But the power of God was so strong
upon Nephi that had his brothers attempted to carry
out their threat they would have withered before him
like a dried reed. As it was, when he stretched forth
his hand towards them they felt a shock, which made
their whole frames quiver. This convinced them that
God was with their brother, for no man could have
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
49
such power unless God was with him. After this they
went to work and helped Nephi build the ship; and
a good ship it was, the Lord having directed the way
in which it should be fashioned.
When the vessel was finished the Lord told Lehi
and his people to go on board. They took with them
fruit, meat, honey, and other food in abundance, with
many other things needful for their comfort; also seeds.
to plant in the soil of the promised land. Then they
all embarked—men, women and children-beginning
at the eldest, down to the least. A favorable wind
sprang up and they were swiftly carried towards the
promised land. First they crossed the Indian Ocean,
then the South Pacific Ocean, and after many days.
reached the west coast of South America. They
landed at a point somewhere near where the city of
Valparaiso, in Chili, now stands.
But we must not forget to tell you that on the
voyage they had another of those ever-recurring out
breaks. Laman, some of the sons of Ishmael and
others, at one time grew very merry. By and by
they became boisterous and rude. They danced and
sang and talked very improperly. Nephi reproved
them. This opened the old sore. They said they
would not have him for their ruler, but would do as
they pleased. Then they seized him and bound him,
hands and feet, so tightly that he suffered a great deal.
The result was that the Lord was angry at their
wickedness, and the compass ceased to work. A heavy
storm arose, a head wind drove them back upon the
waters, the waves threatened to engulf them, and they
were all in danger of being drowned. For three days
the rebels continued stubborn in their anger; during
1
50
ų
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
that time they would not loose Nephi, and every one
who plead for him or spoke in his favor was threatened
with like tortures. But at last the danger grew so
threatening that they released him; but his legs and
arms had swollen so greatly by reason of the way in
which he had been tied that he could scarcely use them.
Notwithstanding his great weakness and sufferings,
as soon as he was loosed he took the compass, and in
his hands it began to work. Then the wind fell, the
storm ceased, and there came a great calm. And Nephi
took charge of the ship and guided it without further
trouble, to the promised land.*
*On the opposite page we present a reduced copy of a hieroglyphic
drawing in the British Museum representing the journey of the forefathers
of the Mexicans from Asia to this continent. The original was first given
to the world by the famous Italian traveler Gumelli Farerri in his book
entitled "Giro del Mondo." Clavigero, Humboldt and others have endeav-
ored to explain the meaning of this drawing. You will notice a palm tree
near a hieroglyphic which much resembles that supposed to represent Jeru-
salem in the commencement of the Boturini manuscript. This is said to
signify the house of God; here the journey began. Near by is a bird,
which stands for Asia. The tradition runs thus: Huitziton was a person of
great authority amongst the Aztecs, in Asia, who for some reason, not remem-
bered, persuaded his countrymen to change their country. While he was
thus meditating, a bird was heard singing in a bush, ti hui, ti hui, which
means "let us go." "Do you hear that?" said Zacpaltzin, "it is the warn-
ing voice of the secret Deity to leave this continent and to find another.”
Therefore they started, with those they could persuade to go with them,
traveling by Tlapalan, translated, the country of the Red Sea, and after long
journeys reached the land where the hieroglyphic leaves them.
•. ....... 20%.
4
ীक
に
​天涯
​H
ત
Copied from the Antiquites of
Metro in the British, Khamm
&
दी
H!
RI!!!!
K
સ
卷
​live
}
并
​
CHAPTER IV.
THE PROMISED LAND-CHILI-ITS NATURAL PRODUCTIONS
-THE DEATH OF LEHI-HIS BLESSING ON HIS POS-
TERITY-PROPHECIES OF HIS ANCESTOR JOSEPH.
WHEN the little colony landed on the promised
land they pitched their tents and began to till
the ground. They numbered, we imagine, from sixty
to eighty souls, possibly more. From their sowing
they reaped abundant crops. They explored the wil-
derness around them, and found beasts of the forest of
many kinds; also the ox, the horse, the goat and the
wild goat. In the rocks they discovered ore of gold, of
silver and of copper. Of the gold ore Nephi was com-
manded of the Lord to make some plates on which to
keep the records of his people.
The description given by Nephi of the region
where the colony landed exactly corresponds with what
we know of the country now called Chili; and it was
on its coast, the Prophet Joseph Smith informs us, that
the Nephites landed, and there they established their
first homes. Chili is favored with one of the finest and
healthiest climates in the world. The soil is exceed-
ingly fertile, and the productions of both hemispheres
seem to thrive equally well there. The most delicious
fruit grows in abundance-the apple, peach, grape,
strawberry, etc. Its forests are magnificent, and fur-
nish many kinds of beautiful wood. The grass, in its
rich meadow pastures, is often so tall and luxuriant as
to hide the cattle grazing amongst it. Chili also pos-
sesses valuable mines, especially of gold, silver, copper,
and coal.

THE FIRST SACRIFICE ON THE PROMISED LAND.]
#
'.
:
•
हे
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
55
{
The people of Lehi were so few in number that they
were a quiet and solemn race, with few amusements,
but with an oppressing sense of the vastness of the
land which they occupied, and of their own insignifi-
cance. Nor was there entire peace amongst them, for
Laman and Lemuel, with others, were still fractious
and turbulent.
In course of time Lehi felt that his earthly life was
near its close, for he was aged and in failing health.
So he called to him his sons and daughters and the
other members of his colony, and blessed them in the
same manner as his forefather Jacob blessed his family
before he died. Lehi also prophesied many things that
should happen to his posterity after him, for he was
possessed of much of the Spirit of the Lord. After he
had done this he died and was buried.
mon.
Lehi appears to have taken great pleasure in the
knowledge that he was a descendant of that Joseph
who was sold by his brethren, and afterwards carried
into Egypt. In the blessing that he pronounced upon
his own son Joseph, Lehi quotes largely from the
prophecies of the former Joseph; prophecies which·
are nowhere given us, except in the Book of Mor-
From them we learn that this mighty son of
Jacob was greatly favored of the Lord in having
revealed to him much that related to the future of
his father's house, especially to his own posterity.
He saw the days of Moses and the work that that
prophet performed; he saw Lehi's day and his work,
and, more interesting to us than all, he saw the estab-
lishment of the kingdom of God in our day. He
was told that the prophet whom the Lord would raise
up to be the leader of God's people in the latter days
1.
56
羹
​STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.

&
JOSEPH SOLD BY HIS BRETHREN.
would be of his seed, and the name of this prophet, and
that of his father also, would be the same as his-
that is, it would be Joseph. Many other matters of
great moment that are even now taking place, were also
made manifest to him by the Lord.
CHAPTER V.
THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES SEPARATE-THE NEPHITES
SEEK A NEW HOME-NEPHI CHOSEN KING-HE BUILDS
A TEMPLE-INSTRUCTS HIS PEOPLE IN THE ARTS OF
PEACE-WAR WITH THE LAMANITES-THE SWORD OF
LABAN-NEPHI'S DEATH-JACOB, HIS BROTHER, BE-
COMES THE CHIEF PRIEST-JACOB'S TEACHINGS ON
MARRIAGE.
SCARCELY was Lehi buried than fresh trouble arose.
Laman and Lemuel, with their friends, would not be
led by Nephi. They asserted that they were the elder
brothers, and theirs was the right to rule. They would
not recognize Nephi's authority, though they knew
that God had appointed him to be their leader. So,
by the command of Heaven, the two parties separated.
Nephi, and those who would listen to him, moved
away, and left those who clung to Laman in posses-
sion of their first home.
Those who went with Nephi were his own family,
Zoram, Sam, Jacob and Joseph, and their families, and
some others whose names the Book of Mormon does
not give us. Henceforth those who belonged to this
branch of Lehi's house were known as Nephites, after
Nephi, their leader; while those who remained with
Laman were called Lamanites.
The condition of the Lamanites was now pitiable;
they had cut themselves off from the presence of the
Lord, the priesthood was withdrawn from them, the
records and scriptures were beyond their grasp. Hatred
and malice reigned supreme in their souls; they had no
inclination for the arts of peace; they were restless,
58
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
品
​cunning and idle, whilst they sought in the wilderness
the food necessary to sustain life. Already the curse
of God was falling upon them. Lest they should
appear pleasant to Nephite eyes, their fair and beauti-
ful skins grew dark and repulsive, their habits became
loathsome and filthy, and this same skin of darkness
came upon the children of all those who intermarried
with them.
The Nephites called the new country in which
they made their homes the Land of Nephi. There
Nephi, by the wish of the people, became their king,
though this step was contrary to his own feelings. So
greatly was he beloved by his subjects that when he
died the people called the next king, Nephi the second,
the next, Nephi the third, and so on. All the kings
were thus called Nephi, in the same way as all the
monarchs of ancient Egypt were Pharaohs, and the
emperors of modern Russia are Tzars.
One of the first things that Nephi and his people
did in their new home was to build a temple. This
shewed great faith and courage on the part of so small
a community. And their faith and courage triumphed,
for the temple was finished. It was built after the
manner of Solomon's Temple in Jerusalem, but not so
large, so costly, or so grand. Yet it was a magnificent
edifice for a people so few in number to erect. Here
the Nephites offered burnt offerings according to the law
of Moses, which they strictly observed; and Nephi con-
secrated Jacob and Joseph to be priests, to officiate
therein.
Nephi not only built a temple, but he taught his
people to be industrious and thrifty, honest and virtu-
ous. He caused them to build dwellings and other
THE COUNTRY OF THE NEPHITES.
*

60
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
edifices, and to work in wood, iron, copper, brass, steel,
silver and gold; for there was a great abundance of
precious ores in the land in which they now dwelt.
Nephi still retained possession of the sword of
Laban; and, taking it as a pattern, he made many
swords for his people to use in their own defense should
they be attacked by the Lamanites.
This precau-
tion proved a very wise one, for in less than forty
years from the time that. Lehi left Jerusalem the
Lamanites had followed up the Nephites and com-
menced war upon them. But the Lamanites were not
successful, for Nephi, wielding the sword of Laban
with his own hands, led his people to battle and drove
back the invaders.
When fifty-five years had passed away Nephi
handed the small plates which he had made to his
brother Jacob, that he might keep the sacred records
thereon. Sometime after, how long we are not told,
Nephi anointed another man to be king over his peo-
ple; and then, having grown old, he died.
Great was the love of the people for Nephi. He
had been their prophet,, priest and king; father, friend
and guide; protector, teacher and leader; next to God,
their all in all. He labored diligently all the days of
his life to teach the people to serve God, to believe in
Christ, to keep the laws of heaven, and to be and to do
all that God's holy law required. In all these labors
his brother Jacob nobly aided him.
When Nephi died Jacob became the chief relig-
ious teacher of the people. He was a man of much
faith and diligence, and received the word of the Lord
from time to time in great fullness, as the church
'needed.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
61
.
We know but little of what occurred among the
Nephites in Jacob's time. The people, however, appear
in some respects to have fallen into sin. They had
grown in worldly pride, and devoted far too much of
their time and energies to the search for wealth. By
reason of their isolated position, and because the
Jews, their forefathers, had abused the principle of
plural marriage, the people of Lehi had been com-
manded that each man should have but one wife. Some
of them did not heed this special law, but took other
wives, not only without God's sanction, but entirely
contrary to his express command. Indeed they com-
mitted other grievous sins, excusing themselves there-
for by quoting the actions of king David, and Sol-
omon, his son. At this the Lord was greatly dis-
pleased, and he instructed Jacob to reprove them
sharply. This he did in the temple. He re-affirmed
the law that the Nephites of that age should have only
one wife; but added, in the name of the Lord of Hosts,
that if he wanted to raise up a holy seed to himself, he
would command his people. This we have reason to
believe, from reading the Book of Mormon, he after-
wards did, though we find therein no direct statement
on the matter.
'
$
CHAPTER VI.
THE CONDITION OF THE LAMANITES—SHEREM, THE FIRST
ANTI-CHRIST-HIS RECANTATION AND DREADFUL END.
WHILST the early Nephites were polygamists, and,
unfortunately for them, unrighteous ones, the
Lamanites were monogamists, which form of marriage
they appear to have ever after retained.
One phase of Lamanite character, originating,
doubtless, in their Israelitish ancestry, is worthy of
our praise. It was the great strength of their domes-
tic affections, their love for their wives and their kind-
ness to their families. As we shall have to refer so
often to their vices, we must, in justice to them, here
insert the description of their virtues given by Jacob,
the son of Lehi. He says,
He says, "Behold, their husbands
love their wives, and their wives love their husbands;
and their husbands and wives love their children; and
their unbelief and their hatred towards you, is because
of the iniquity of their fathers." Nor is there any-
thing in this incompatible with the ferocity of their
character or their bloodthirstiness in war. In the
earlier ages of the Lamanite nationality, rigid chastity
was observed by the men as well as by the women. In-
deed, it may be said that while they manifested most
of the prominent vices of semi-barbarous people, they
also possessed the virtues that such races, uncorrupted
by a more luxurious mode of life, generally shew.
Nor would it be consistent, nor historically true, to
give one general description and apply it to the whole
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
63
Lamanite race, for as their numbers increased the
state of society amongst them grew more complex,
and we read of different grades of civilization in their
midst.
It must not be forgotten that the Lamanites occu-
pied a much wider extent of country than did the
Nephites. In this vast area were found people who
dwelt in cities and cultivated the arts to the extent
generally found amongst races of the same grade and
characteristics. Whilst others, degraded in life and
habits, roamed in the wilderness, building no houses,
forming no permanent abiding places, but wandering
from place to place, and depending for food and clothing
upon the animals they caught in the chase, the fishes
that abounded in the waters, and whatever they could
steal from the hated Nephites, or indeed of their some-
what more highly civilized fellow-countrymen.
It was in the days of Jacob that the first Nephite
Anti-Christ of whom we have any account appeared.
His name was Sherem. He openly and unblush-
ingly taught that there would be no Christ and that
there was no necessity for an atonement.
He was a
type of many who came after, and a well fitted tool for
his evil work. Bland in manners, fluent of speech,
much given to flattery, and withal, well versed in the
learning of the Nephites, he, by his sophistries, led
many astray. His success fired his zeal and filled him
with conceit. He actually sought to convert to his
views Jacob, the prophet and presiding priest of the
church, a man rich in wisdom, and the recipient of
many divine revelations; one indeed who had seen
angels and heard the voice of the Lord from time to
time.
3
64
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
*
In the interview that occurred between these two
widely differing men, Sherem charged that Jacob had
changed the law of Moses, which was the right way,
into the worship of a being whom Jacob said should
come many hundred years hence. He added, Now be-
hold, I, Sherem, declare unto you, that this is blas-
phemy; for no man knoweth of these things; for he
cannot tell of things to come. Thus he denied proph-
ecy, and styled good evil, and exalted error in the
place of truth.
Jacob, being filled with the Spirit of God, con-
founded his arguments, brought forward the testimony
of the scriptures, and proved that the very law of
Moses on which he lay so great a stress, was from
beginning to end but the type and foreshadowing
of the more perfect law of the Christ who should
come.
Beaten in his arguments, Sherem fell back upon
that almost universal refuge of the false teacher. He
defiantly called for a sign. A sign was given him.
The power of God came upon him and he fell stricken
to the ground. For many days he was nourished, but
ineffectually. He himself perceived that death was
approaching, and with this perception gathered in his
soul all the fears and horrors of an apostate's doom.
But before his death he called the people to him and
confessed his iniquity. He denied the 'things he had
taught, he "confessed the Christ and the power of the
Holy Ghost, and the ministering of angels." He
avowed that he had been deceived by the power of the
devil, and bitterly bewailed his condition, as the fear
that he had committed the unpardonable sin, in deny-
ing the Savior, weighed his soul down to hell. Having
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
65
made these small amends for his past iniquities, he
could say no more, and gave up the ghost.
When the people who had gathered to hear his
last words witnessed the terrors of his death, they
were softened in their hearts, the power of God
rested upon them, and they fell to the earth. The
corrupt weeds he had sown in their hearts had with-
ered, the truth had been vindicated, the cause of the
Savior extolled, and peace and the love of God was
restored again among the people. Thus was this apos-
tasy eradicated, and God glorified; the Nephites of that
generation from that time searching the scriptures and
cleaving unto the truth.
When Jacob grew old he gave the sacred records.
to the keeping of his son Enos.
CHAPTER VII.
ENOS, THE SON OF JACOB-THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES
OF HIS DAY-HIS TESTIMONY AND PROPHECIES.
IN
N THE days of Enos the struggle still continued
between the Nephites and Lamanites. The latter
seem to have made it the business of their lives to harass
and annoy their more peaceful brethren. Their hatred
was fixed. They swore in their wrath that if it were
possible they would destroy the Nephites, and also their
records, that they might no longer be compelled to
listen to their warnings, or be tormented by their
appeals for peace and friendship.
30%
::
66
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
The picture that Enos draws of the degradation
into which the Lamanites had fallen at this early day
is a very pitiable one. He says: They were led by
their evil nature that they became wild and ferocious,
and a bloodthirsty people, full of idolatry and filthiness,
feeding upon beasts of prey, dwelling in tents, and
wandering about in the wilderness with a short skin
girdle about their loins, and their heads shaven; and
their skill was in the bow, and in the cimeter, and the
axe. And many of them did eat nothing save it was
This last named practice they seem to have
inherited from their fathers in the wilderness.
raw meat.
On the other hand, the Nephites at this time were
a rural, pastoral people, rich in grain and fruits, flocks
and herds. They were industrious in their habits,
and committed but few serious offenses. They ob-
served the law of Moses, but were lacking in faith,
hard to understand gospel principles, wayward and
stiffnecked. The terrors of the word had to be
sounded in their unwilling ears more often than the
gentler strains of gospel invitation.
Enos was one of the most zealous servants of the
Lord who ministered and prophesied to the early
Nephites. As the son of Jacob, he succeeded his
father in the sacred offices of priest and historian.
He appears to have inherited his father's faith, gentle-
ness and devotion. Of his personal life we have no
particulars, but it is evident that he was a very aged
man at the time of his death. His father Jacob was the
elder of the two sons born to Lehi in the Arabian
wilderness, between the years 600 and 590 before
Christ; let us place the event about 594 B. C. Enos,
in closing his record, states that one hundred and
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
67
seventy-nine years had passed since Lehi left Jerusa-
lem. Supposing Enos was born when Jacob was thirty
years old, it would make his age one hundred and
forty-three years at the date of his writing. But we
have no direct statement either of his birth or the exact
time of his death; all we know is that when he left
this earth he gave the records and the other sacred
things into the hands of his son Jarom.
One incident in the life of Enos is given us which
is very interesting. It affords a deep insight into the
purity and strength of his character. On one occasion
when he went into the forest to hunt, his whole soul
was filled with thoughts of the prophecies and teach-
ings of his devout father, and he greatly hungered for
more light regarding eternal things. In this fitting
frame of mind, surrounded by the solitudes of the for-
est, he bowed before the Lord, and in prayers long and
fervent, sought his face. All day long he raised his
voice to heaven, and when the night came he did not
cease. At last his steadfast faith and godly yearnings
prevailed. There came a heavenly voice of comfort to
his heart, saying:
Enos, thy sins are forgiven thee, thou shalt be
blessed.
Lord, how is it done? he anxiously asked.
The answer came: Because of thy faith in Christ,
whom thou hast never before heard nor seen. And
many years pass away before he shall manifest him-
self in the flesh; wherefore, go to, thy faith hath made
thee whole.
Enos continued struggling with the Lord for prom-
ises in behalf of both the Nephites and Lamanites. He
received many precious assurances of things yet to be;
68
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
..
:
amongst others, that the Lord would preserve the holy
records and bring them forth unto the Lamanites in
his own due time. Of these things Enos gladly testi-
fied to the people, going about in their midst, prophesy-
ing of the mighty events yet in the future, and bearing
record of that which he had both seen and heard.
CHAPTER VIII.
JAROM
OMNI-AMARON
CHEMISH -ABINADOM
ABINADOM — AMALEKI
– MOSIAH — REVIEW OF NEPHITE HISTORY FOR FOUR
HUNDRED YEARS.
THE days of the prophet Jarom were neither few nor
unimportant. During the sixty years that he had
charge of the holy things (B. C. 422 to B. C. 362) the
Nephites may be said to have grown from a powerful
tribe to a wealthy, though not as yet very numerous,
nation. Indeed, their numbers were far from being
equal to those of the wild and bloodthirsty Lamanites.
The latter, like their descendants of to-day, spent their
time almost exclusively in the chase of wild animals
and in war; yet, notwithstanding their vigorous and
repeated onslaughts, the age of Jarom was to the
Nephites one of marked progress in the arts of peace.
They ceased to be entirely a pastoral people.
They gave much attention to the adornment of their
homes and public buildings with fine and curious work
in wood and metal. Agriculture and manufacture
received a new impetus by the invention of various labor-
saving machines, implements and tools. Their safety
A
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
69
from successful attack from the Lamanites was also
measurably secured by the introduction of more perfect
weapons of war, and the development of a rude sys-
tem of fortification, sufficient, however, to protect their
cities and settlements from the means of attack at the
command of their foes.
Though the Nephites of this age were stiffnecked
and perverse, requiring the constant warnings of proph-
ets to keep them from backsliding, yet the pervading
tone of their society was simple and unaffected, and the
people were generally industrious, honest and moral.
They neither blasphemed nor profaned the holy name.
of the Deity, they kept sacred the Sabbath day, and
strictly observed the law of Moses. Their prophets,
priests and teachers not only instructed them in this
law, but also expounded the intent for which it was
given, and while so doing, directed their minds to the
coming of the Messiah, in whom they taught the people
to believe as though he had already come. These
pointed and constant teachings preserved the Nephites
from destruction, by softening their hearts and bring-
ing them to repentance, when war, wealth or pride had
exerted its baneful influences.
Shortly before Jarom died he delivered the sacred
plates to his son Omni. Omni kept them for about
forty-four years and then handed them to his son
Amaron; who in turn transferred them to his brother
Chemish. Chemish, when his end drew near, placed
them in the hands of his son Abinadom, who after-
wards gave them in charge of his son Amaleki.-
It is very little that we know of the history of
the Nephites from the death of Jarom to the time
of Amaleki, a period of about one hundred and
5
ፕ
70
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
fifty years. The political records of the nation were
engraved on other plates, which were kept by the
kings, and as there was little that they felt it neces-
sary to write beyond what Nephi and Jacob had
written, their records are very short. From what
little we can glean from these writings it is evident
that during this era the Nephites had frequent wars
with the Lamanites, in many of which they suffered
severely.
The Lord permitted these wild sons of the wil-
derness to be a constant scourge to the people of
Nephi when they turned away from him; and we fear
that the seasons were not unfrequent when they had to
be reminded of their duty in this terrible way. It also
seems probable that, to avoid the constant incursions
of the warriors of the house of Laman, the Nephites
had more than once forsaken their homes and retired
farther northward into the wilderness. We judge this
from the fact that in the days of Amaleki, the land of
Nephi appears to have been in or near the region we
call Ecuador, a country far distant from the place
where Lehi's colony first landed; and it is scarcely con-
sistent with the narrative of the Book of Mormon to
believe that Nephi and his little band, when they first
separated from their brethren, made a journey of so
many hundreds of miles before they established their
homes. Then the very fact that the Lamanites almost
immediately began to harass them in the new land
which they occupied is strong evidence that their first
removal was not so distant but that these enemies
could, without great difficulty, reach them, a thing that
would have been almost impossible if they had gone
directly to the far distant region of Ecuador.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
71
We now come to the days of the first Mosiah.
But before relating the story of his life and reign we
will briefly summarize what we know of the history of
the Nephites during the first three or four hundred
years of their national existence.
They were governed by kings who were the direct
descendants of Nephi. These kings were, as a rule,
righteous men and wise rulers. The law of Moses was
strictly observed, and other good and just laws were
enacted to regulate those matters which the Mosaic
law did not touch.
The Nephites multiplied greatly, and also grew
exceedingly rich in the wealth of this world; while
their artisans and mechanics were very expert in the
arts and manufactures. They also spread abroad on
the face of the land of Nephi and were much scattered.
The Lamanites followed them from the land of
their first possession, and were constantly harassing
them by incursions and invasions, which led to numer-
ous and bloody wars. These were sometimes very ·
disastrous to the Nephites.
Spiritually, the Nephites had many seasons of
faithfulness to God when they listened to and obeyed
the words of his prophets; and, unfortunately, they
had also many seasons of apostasy, at which times the
judgments of God fell upon them; the Lamanites
being often used by him as a sharp instument to bring
them to repentance and reformation.
CHAPTER IX.
CAUSES THAT LED TO THE MIGRATION FROM THE LAND
OF NEPHI-THE PEOPLE OF ZARAHEMLA —MULEK AND
HIS COLONY-THE FUSION OF THE TWO NATIONS—
MOSIAH MADE KING-HIS HAPPY REIGN.
MOSIAH resided in the land of Nephi, and lived
there as near as we can discover during the latter
half of the third century before Christ. Whether he
was originally a prophet, priest or king, the historian
(Amaleki) does not inform us. Most certainly he was
a righteous man, for the Lord made choice of him to
guide the obedient Nephites from their native country
to a land that he would shew them.
The causes that led the Lord to make this call
upon the Nephites are not stated, but some of them can
be easily surmised. Amongst such we suggest that:
The aggressive Lamanites were constantly crowd-
ing upon them, ravaging their more remote districts,
entrapping and enslaving the inhabitants of the out-
lying settlements, driving off their flocks and herds,
and keeping them in a constant state of anxiety and
dread, which hindered their progress and stayed the
growth of the work of God. The Lord therefore led
them to a land of peace.
Again, this course of events, continued for so long
a period, had caused much hard-heartedness and stiff-
neckedness in the midst of the Nephites. Some of
the people had remained righteous, some had grown
very wicked.
To separate these classes the Lord
called the faithful and obedient to follow Mosiah to
another land.
24:
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
73
For a third reason: there was a portion of the
house of Israel, a few hundred miles to the north,
entirely unknown to their Nephite brethren. These
people had sunk very low in true civilization; they
were so degraded that they denied the being of their
Creator, they had had many wars and contentions
among themselves; they had corrupted their language,
had no records nor scriptures, and were altogether in a
deplorable condition. To save and regenerate this
branch of God's covenant people, Mosiah and his peo-
ple were led to the place where they dwelt.
Few are the words and brief is the statement made
by Amaleki regarding this great inigration under Mo-
siah. We are altogether left to our imagination to pic-
ure the scenes that occurred at this division of a nation.
Imagine the conflict that perplexed many a heart
between the appeals of love and faith, between duty
and affection, when the old homes had to be deserted,
when families had to be parted, and the one stern, un-
compromising feeling of duty to the right and devotion
to God had to be the all-controlling sentiment. Nor
can we tell how many, preferring home, kindred and
friends, and the endearments and associations of their
native land, faltered and tarried behind, whilst the
faithful started on their journey northward into the
untrodden wilderness. Nor are we told what after-
wards became of those who allowed the allurements of.
the world to prevail. It is most probable that they united
with the Lamanites, were absorbed into that race, and,
like them, became darkened, bloodthirsty and savage.
Neither do we know the proportion to the whole pop-
ulation of those who left with Mosiah and those who.
stayed behind.
74
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
The Nephite evacuation of the cities built in the
Land of Nephi no doubt had a beneficial effect on those
portions of the Lamanite race that took possession of
them. They thereby became acquainted with some of
the comforts and excellencies of civilization, and, though
very slow to learn, their experience at this time laid the
foundation for a slight advance of the arts of peace in
their midst, and from this time we read of two classes
of this people, the one living in cities, the other roam-
ing in the wilderness.
Mosiah gathered up the willing and obedient and,
as directed by the Lord, started on the journey.
Whither they were going they understood not,
only they knew that the Lord was leading them. Like
their forefathers under Moses, when in the wilderness
of Sinai, they were taught continually by the word of
Jehovah and were led by his arm. With preachings
and prophesyings they crossed the wilderness and
passed down into the land of Zarahemla.
On the west bank of the river Sidon the people of
Mosiah found a populous city of whose existence they
had never before heard. Its people were a semi-civil-
ized and irreligious race, speaking a strange language,
and with many habits and customs different from those
of the new comers.
The meeting must have been a perplexing oné
to both people. Heretofore both had considered
themselves the owners of the whole continent. Now
they were brought face to face, but unable to under-
stand each other by reason of their different modes of
speech. We often read in history of the irruption of
an inferior or more barbarous race into the domains of
a more highly civilized one, but it is seldom, as in this
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
75
case, that the superior race moves in a body, occupies
the country, and unites with the less enlightened peo-
ple. It is probable that the first feelings of the old
settlers were akin to awe and dismay as they learned
of the hosts of the invaders that were marching upon
them; but these feelings were soon soothed and an
understanding arrived at by which the two people
became one nation. Though the Book of Mormon
A
RES

THE JEWS LED AWAY TO CAPTIVITY.
gives us no details on this point, we are forced to the
conclusion that this arrangement could not have been
effected without the direct interposition of heaven, by
and through which both people were brought to a
united purpose and common understanding.
When the Nephites began to comprehend the
language of their new fellow citizens, they found that
they were the descendants of a colony which had been
led from Jerusalem by the hand of the Lord in the
year

BABYLON.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
77
that that city was destroyed by the king of Babylon
(say B. C. 589). In that little colony was a child
named Mulek; he was the only son of king Zedekiah
who had escaped the fury of the Babylonish monarch.
After wandering in the wilderness, they were brought
across the great waters and landed in the southern por-
tion of the North American continent, and in after years
moved southward to the place where they were discov-
ered by Mosiah and his people. At this time their king
or ruler was named Zarahemla (about B. C. 200). He
was a descendant of Mulek, and consequently of the
tribe of Judah and of the house of David. The reason
assigned for their departure from the worship of the
true God, their degradation and the corruption of their
language, was that their forefathers brought with them
from their ancient home in Palestine no records or
copies of the holy scriptures to guide and preserve
them from error in their isolated land of adoption.
When the two races joined, it was decided that
Mosiah should be the king of the united people, though
the Nephites were then the less numerous. This
arrangement probably grew out of the fact that though
less in numbers they were the most civilized and, also
being worshipers of the God of Israel, they would not
willingly submit to be ruled by those who had no
knowledge of his laws.
The education of the people of Zarahemla to the
standard of the Nephites, and the work of harmonizing
the two races, were not the task of an hour. It required
much wisdom, patience and perseverance. Mosiah gave
stability to the new kingdom by his own virtues and
wise example, by the just laws he established, and by
placing the service of the Lord before all earthly con-
✔
78
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
siderations. It is evident that he built a temple in the
new land, as its existence is particularly mentioned in
the days of his son, king Benjamin, and as the people
observed the law of Moses in the matter of sacrifices
and offerings, a temple would be one of the very first
necessities to enable them to carry out the require-
ments of their religion. But to the forms, types, shadows
and ceremonies of the Mosaic law were added gospel
principles, with a clear and definite understanding of
the coming and divine work of the Messiah, all of
which is very evident in the instructions given to their
subjects by Mosiah's two successors.
Mosiah was not only a divinely inspired leader and
king, but he was also a seer. Whilst reigning in Zara-
hemla a large engraved stone was brought to him, and
by the gift and power of God he translated the engrav-
ings thereon. They gave an account of the rise, fall
and destruction of the great Jaredite nation, from the
days of its founders, who came out from the Tower of
Babel, to the time of their last king, Coriantumer, who
himself was discovered by the people of Zarahemla and
lived with them nine moons.
When Mosiah died he was succeeded by his son
Benjamin.
3/
...
¡
CHAPTER X.
THE REIGN OF KING BENJAMIN-THE PROGRESS OF HIS
PEOPLE-HIS LAST GREAT SPEECH-HE ESTABLISHES
THE CHURCH OF CHRIST—ALL THE PEOPLE COVE-
NANT WITH GOD-MOSIAH II. ANOINTED KING.
A
MIGHTY man in the midst of Israel was Benjamin,
the son of Mosiah. Blessed were the people over
whom he reigned, for he governed them in righteous-
ness, and for their welfare he labored with all the might
of his body and the faculty of his whole soul. Holy
and pure in his individual life, he was ministered to by
angels, and was the frequent recipient of revelations
from on high.
The reign of Benjamin was a long one; he died at
a very advanced age. Some time during this period,
the aggressive Lamanites, not content with occupying
the Land of Nephi, actually followed the Nephites into
the Land of Zarahemla and invaded that also. The
war was a bloody one. King Benjamin led his forces,
armed with the historic sword of Laban, which appears
to have been handed down from monarch to monarch
from the days that Nephi first wielded it, and with his
own strong arm slew many of the enemy. Benjamin
was ultimately successful in driving the invading hosts
out of all the regions occupied by his people, with a
loss to the Lamanites of many thousand warriors slain.
The reign of Benjamin was also troubled with
various religious impostors, false Christs, pretended
prophets, etc., who caused apostasy and dissensions
among the people, much to the sorrow of the good king.
1
80
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
!
:
है
#
However, by the aid of some of the many righteous
men who dwelt in his dominions, he exposed the here-
sies, made manifest the falsity of the claims of the
self-styled Messiahs and prophets, and restored unity of
faith and worship among his subjects; and in such cases
where these innovators had broken the civil law, they
were arraigned, tried, and punished by that law. It
must not be forgotten that freedom of conscience was
absolutely protected amongst the Nephites, and even
the civil law 'was administered with great mercy in the
days of these kings. In his last great speech to his
people, Benjamin reminded them of the justice and
clemency with which he had caused the law to be
administered, how none of them had been arbitrarily
cast into prison or otherwise punished, except for actual
proven violations of the law. He also reminded them
how he, their king, had labored with his own hands
to defray the expenses of royalty, in order that they
might not be ground down by excessive taxation.
No wonder that he was so greatly loved and his name.
held in such high reverence by his people. Recorded
history scarcely affords such another instance of kingly
humility and regard for the welfare of his people.
We may presume that the original inhabitants of
Zarahemla, just awakening to a newness of religious
life, were particularly subject to the influences brought
to bear by these impostors. They had but lately learned
the mysteries of the plan of salvation and of the com-
ing of the Messiah to dwell among the sons of men.
The glory and beauty of this Divine advent filled their
new-born souls with joyous hope. Looking forward for
the arrival of that happy day, with their first love
undiminished and their zeal unslackened, they were
HAND MAD
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
SI
་
especially open to the deceptions of those who cried,
Lo, the Christ is come! or, Behold, a great prophet hath
arisen! To this peculiar phase of spiritual condition
in the midst of the lately consolidated races in the land
of Zarahemla, we may attribute the frequency with
which false prophets troubled the reign of Benjamin.
There was another class who, moved by the spirit
of unrest, were a source of perplexity to the king.
They were those who, having left the Land of Nephi
with the righteous, still permitted their thoughts and
affections to be drawn toward their former homes and
old associations. Like Lot's wife, these Nephites were
ever hankering for that which they had left behind.
The natural consequence was that they were constantly
agitating the idea of organizing expeditions to visit
their old homes. The first of these that actually started,
of which we have an account, was led by an austere and
bloodthirsty man. When they approached the Land of
Nephi, a great dissension arose in the company. The
leader and some others desired to attack, and if possi-
ble destroy, the Lamanite inhabitants, but others, see-
ing that there was good amongst them, desired to make
a treaty with them. This division of feeling led to a
disastrous battle, in which the members of the expedi-
'tion fought against each other with such fury that they
ceased not to contend until all were slain except fifty
men, who, in shame and sorrow, returned to Zarahemla
to recount the miserable end of their venture.
some remained unsatisfied, they were still over-zeal-
ous to inherit the land of their forefathers, and, under
the leadership of a man named Zeniff, another company
started on the ill-advised journey. Nothing was heard
from them while Benjamin reigned.
Yet
-
1
82
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
When king Benjamin was well stricken with years,
the Lord directed him to consecrate his son Mosiah to be
his successor on the Nephite throne. Feeling that
age
was impairing his energies he directed his son to gather
the people together at the temple that had been erected
in Zarahemla, and he would then give them his parting
instructions. (B. C. 125.) Agreeable to this call the
people gathered at the temple, but so numerous had
they grown that it was too small to hold them. They
also brought with them the firstlings of their flocks that
they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings according
to the Mosaic law. As the assembled thousands could
not get inside the temple they pitched their tents by
families, every one with its door towards the building,
and the king had a tower erected near the temple from
which he spake.
The teachings of king Benjamin at these meetings
were some of the most divine and glorious ever uttered
by man. He preached to them the pure principles of
the gospel-the duty which men owed to their God
and to their fellows. He also told them how he had
been visited by an angel, and what wondrous things.
that angel had shewn him concerning the coming of
the God of Israel to dwell with men in the flesh. So
great were the things that this angel revealed and king
Benjamin repeated to the people that we think it best.
to give you his own words. They are:
For behold the time cometh, and is not far distant,
that with power, the Lord Omnipotent, who reigneth,
who was, and is from all eternity to all eternity, shall
come down from heaven, among the children of men, and
shall dwell in a tabernacle of clay, and shall go forth
amongst men, working mighty miracles, such as healing
ཀུན ་ ཀ ་ ་ མ ་ ན་ ་ བས ི ན་
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
83
the sick, raising the dead, causing the lame to walk,
the blind to receive their sight and the deaf to hear, and
curing all manner of diseases. And he shall cast out
devils, or the evil spirits which dwell in the hearts of
the children of men. And lo, he shall suffer tempta-
tions, and pain of body, hunger, thirst and fatigue, even
more than men can suffer, except it be unto death; for
behold, blood cometh from every pore, so great shall be
his anguish for the wickedness and the abominations
of his people.
And he shall be called Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, the Father of heaven and earth, the Creator of all
things, from the beginning; and his mother shall be
called Mary. And lo, he cometh unto his own, that
salvation might come unto the children of men, even
through faith on his name; and even after all this they
shall consider him a man, and say that he hath a devil,
and shall scourge him and shall crucify him. And he
shall rise the third day from the dead; and behold he
standeth to judge the world; and behold all these things
are done, that a righteous judgment might come upon
the children of men.
When Benjamin had made an end of speaking the
words which had been delivered to him by the angel,
he observed that the power of his testimony had so
worked upon the Nephites that they, in the deep sense
of their own unworthiness, had fallen to the ground.
And they cried out confessing their faith in the com-
ing Messiah, and pleading that through his atoning
blood they might receive the forgiveness of their sins,
and that their hearts might be purified. After they
had lifted their deep felt cry to heaven, the Spirit of
the Lord came down upon them, and because of their
፣

www
.................
www...wwwwwwwwww
wwwwwwww...........tember AW
................. MAMA AME = —
.........
Mid
www.
BURN
.........
.......
.........mm-www
www.mcccale="
NAZARETH, THE HOME OF MARY THE MOTHER OF JESUS,
.............、、、
www.wwwwww....................
www.
www.
www.wwwwww
www.w
www.c
www.**
**wwwwww
شد.
—
القما الا الا الله
www
www.ima
الونات
wadada.com
.....................……………ä Ammosin
........
.....................
....................... ..targe
....................
Akan Min......
......
w
..........................................
.............. MER ... M
...........................katriates he
.............. IN MANA...
.................... *****, ...
.....................................
--------------..……..------------...-..
...................
www...
.....................................
دند تا بار ها را با وام با مالیه
wwwwwww...................
www..............
www.www.... ariann an ..........NIN
www.......WA DAvattenham NAAMINE
............
wwwwwwww.....-
wangen Wynettetet me menu comme ils ne ca ...................
**M** **** ***............................... remt a
...................
........................、、、dowman ANATEE HARJADAP
............................
page=............
www
.....................yg mamma M
..................... hem te jennymtomMANIAN
www.............
********.................An Ang
....................** *** *** ***** ten nett...
wwwwwwwww..........
.......................................
......................şılalı ada
www
..............
www.
الاعطال السيارة اللسان العربية
چهار را با بیست و ست ادارات والای ایرانی
wwwwwww.*
co
* www.......
--
W rad
ار و در ماه امسال کار را به شیوه ای در یک سر و در
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
85
exceeding faith they received a remission of their
sins.
•
Their inspired ruler then continued his discourse.
He enlarged therein on the truths of the atonement
and other soul saving doctrines. Having finished his
address he sent amongst his hearers to know if they
believed and accepted the heavenly truths he had been
teaching. Great was his joy when he found that they
not only believed, but because of the working of the
Spirit of the Lord in their hearts they knew of their
truth. Still more, the Holy Spirit had wrought such
a change within them that they had no more disposi-
tion to do evil, but to do good continually. The vis-
ions of eternity were opened to their minds, their souls
were filled with the spirit of prophecy, they longed to
serve the Lord with undivided hearts, and declared
themselves willing to make a covenant with him to
keep his commandments and do his will the remaindar
of their days.
The king then gave them a new name, because of
the covenant they desired to make, which thing he
greatly desired. The name they were to bear for ever
after was the name of Christ, which should never be
blotted out except through transgression. Thus was
established the first Christian church in Zarahemla
(B. C. 125), for every soul who heard these teachings
(except the very little children who could not under-
stand) entered into this sacred covenant with God
which most of them faithfully observed.
King Benjamin's truly royal work was now done.
He had lived to bring his people into communion with
their Creator, his spirit was full of heavenly joy, but
his body trembled under the weight of many years.
6
86
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
So before he dismissed the multitude he consecrated
his son Mosiah to be their king, appointed priests.
to instruct the people in the ways of the Lord, and,
with his patriarchal blessing, dismissed his sub-
jects. Then according to their respective families they
all departed for their own homes.
Mosiah now reigned in his father's stead, whilst
Benjamin, beloved and honored, remained yet another
three years on the earth before he returned to the
presence of his Father in heaven.
}
CHAPTER XI.
ZENIFF RETURNS TO THE LAND OF NEPHI-HIS TREATY
WITH THE LAMANITES-THE PROSPERITY OF THE PEO-
PLE OF ZENIFF-THE TREATY BROKEN-WAR-PEACE
AND WARS AGAIN-THE DEATH OF ZENIFF-NOAH'S
WICKED REIGN-HIS WARS WITH THE LAMANITES—
THE PROPHET ABINADI-HIS TERRIBLE MESSAGE OF
GOD'S WRATH-HE IS MARTYRED-ALMA-HE PLEADS
FOR ABINADI-IS CAST OUT-FLEES TO THE PLACE OF
MORMON,
BEFORE proceeding with the story of king Mosiah's
reign, we will return to the land of Nephi, and
learn how matters are progressing there. It will be
recollected that during the reign of king Benjamin a
company started from Zarahemla to return to the old
home of the Nephites. Their leader's name was Zeniff.
What became of him and them was a question that was
never answered during that king's lifetime.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
87
Zeniff and his people, having left Zarahemla,
traveled southward towards the land of Nephi. The
blessings of the Lord were not greatly with them, for
they did not seek him nor strive to do his will. In the
wilderness they lost their way, and suffered from fam-
ine and many afflictions; but after many days they
reached the neighborhood of the city of Lehi-Nephi,
the former home of their race. Here Zeniff chose four
of his company, and accompained by them went to the
king of the Lamanites. This monarch received them
with the appearance of kindness. He made a treaty
with them, and gave them the lands of Lehi-Nephi and
Shilom to dwell in. He also caused his own people to
remove out of these cities and the surrounding country
that Zeniff's people might have full possession. The
king of the Lamanites was in reality not as friendly as
he pretended to be. His object was to get the indus-
trious Nephites to settle in the midst of his people, and
then by his superior numbers to make them his slaves;
for his own subjects were a lazy, unprogressive race.
As soon as Zeniff and his followers occupied their
new possessions they went to work to build houses
and to repair the walls of the city; for the idle Laman-
ites had suffered them to fall into decay. They also
commenced to till the ground, and to plant all manner
of seeds of grain, vegetables and fruit therein. Soon,
through their thrift and industry, they began to pros-
per and multiply. This caused King Laman to grow
uneasy. He desired to bring them into bondage that
his people might reap the benefits of the labors of the
Nephites. But they were growing so rapidly that
he feared that if he did not soon put a stop to their
increase they would be the stronger of the two people.
88
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
To prevent this he began to stir up the hearts of his
people in anger against the Nephites. He succeeded
so well that in the thirteenth year of Zeniff's reign in
the land of Lehi-Nephi a numerous host of Lamanites
suddenly fell upon his people, while they were feeding
and watering their flocks, and began to slay them.
They also carried off some of their flocks, and the
corn from their fields.
Those of the Nephites who were not slain or over-
taken fled to Zeniff. As quickly as he could he armed
his people with bows and arrows, swords and cimeters,
clubs and slings, and with such other weapons as they
could invent. Thus armed they went forth in the
strength of the Lord to meet the enemy, for in their
hour of peril they had cried mightily unto him, and he
heard their cries and answered their prayers.
Thus strengthened they met their foes. The bat-
tle was an obstinate and a bloody one. It lasted all
day and all night. At last the Lamanites were driven
back with a loss of 3043 warriors, while the people of
Zeniff had to mourn the death of 279 of their breth-
After this there was peace in the land for many
ren.
years.
During this time of peace Zeniff taught his peo-
ple to be very industrious. He caused his men to till
the ground and raise all kinds of fruit and grain.
The women he had spin and make cloth for clothing,
fine linen, etc. In this way for twenty-two years they
prospered and had uninterrupted peace; but at the
end of that period the Lamanites again came up to war
against them.
At this time the old king Laman died, and his son
succeeded him upon the throne. Like many young
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
89
men, he desired to distinguish himself in war. So he
gathered a numerous host of the Lamanites and hav-
ing armed them in the same manner as the Nephites,
he led them to the north of the land of Shemlon,
which lay side by side the land of Nephi-Lehi.
An army of the Lamanites was at this era a
strange sight to look upon. Their heads were shaved,
the only covering of their bodies was a leathern girdle
around their loins, otherwise they were naked. Their
arms were bows, arrows, slings, swords, etc.
When Zeniff learned of the approach of young
king Laman's armies, he caused the women and chil-
dren of his people to hide in the wilderness; but every
man, young or old, who was able to bear arms was
placed in the ranks to go out against the foe. Zeniff
himself was then an aged man, but he still continued
to command his forces and led them in person to
battle. But before doing so he recounted to his sol-
diery the history of the two peoples, stimulated them to
valor by shewing them that in this contest they were
in the right; then calling upon them to put their trust
in God, he led them to the onset. Strengthened by
the faith Zeniff had renewed in their hearts, the
Nephites gained a great victory; and so numerous were
the slain of the Lamanites that they were not counted.
After this there was peace again in the land, which
continued all the remaining days of Zeniff. Shortly
after this he died, and, unfortunately for his kingdom,
chose for his successor an unworthy son, named Noah,
who led the people into many sins and ruled with
such folly and weakness that they fell an easy prey
to the ever-watchful foe that everywhere surrounded
them.
:
:
+
!
go
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
King Noah did not walk in the ways of his father,
for he was a very wicked man. He was filled with lust
and cruelty, and ruled his people with a tyrant's hand.
He removed the good priests who had been consecrated
by his father, and placed corrupt men, of his own stamp,
in their stead. Then he lay heavy taxes upon the
people, even one fifth of all they possessed, whether it
was gold or silver, grain or fruit, flocks or herds.
These taxes he wasted upon himself and his priests,
upon his wives and concubines, and the harlots with
whom the priests consorted. Noah also built a very
grand palace in Lehi-Nephi for his own comfort, and
spent much in lavishly ornamenting the temple in
that city.
Near the temple he erected a very high
tower, so high that any one standing upon its top
could see all over the surrounding country. He also
did much building in the land of Shilom, and there
erected another high tower. Furthermore he planted
many vineyards and made his people a drunken race.
All this he did with the riches which he ground out of
his tax-burdened subjects.
How different was his course to that of the right-
eous Benjamin, who was at that time reigning in Zara-
hemla. We can scarcely conceive of two men more
different in habits and character. The great care of
the one was to serve God and benefit his people, the
other had no other thought than to gratify his own
desires and live for his own pleasure, no matter how
much pain or suffering it caused his fellow men.
Again the Lamanites attacked the Nephites while
engaged in their labors, killed them and drove off their
flocks. King Noah then set guards around the land,
but in such small numbers that they were destroyed.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
91
He finally sent his armies and drove the Lamanites
away. This victory made him and his people con-
ceited and boastful, and developed a delight in them
to shed the blood of the Lamanites.
At this time a prophet, named Abinadi, appeared
among them, and predicted that they would be brought
into bondage to their enemies unless they repented of
their wickedness. The king and the people were very
angry with Abinadi, and sought to take his life.
Two years after he came among them in disguise.
This time he uttered, in the name of the Lord, very
terrible prophecies against Noah and his people. He
told them that they should go into bondage to their
enemies, that they should be smitten like dumb beasts.
and be slain. That vultures and dogs should devour
their carcasses. That famine and pestilence should
come upon them, and hail and insects should destroy
their crops. And in the end, if they did not repent,
they should be utterly destroyed. All of which was
fulfilled in a very few years.
Abinadi was one of the greatest of prophets; he
was filled with the Holy Ghost, but the people would
not heed him, and the more he exposed their iniquites
the more furious raged their anger against him. Neither
did they believe his words; in their own opinion they
were everything that was good. They were mighty
in their own strength, and unapproachably wise in their
own conceit. Never, if you could believe them, had a
better, more valiant, more innocent people lived. Filled
with this spirit of self-conceit they took Abinadi, bound
him, and hurried him, with railing accusations, before
the king. There the priests began to cross-question
him, that they might confuse him and cause him to
92
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
say something that would give them a pretext for
slaying him. This conduct was providentially turned
to the glory of God and to the good of many souls.
It gave Abinadi the chance in turn to question his
accusers, by which he shewed their deceit and iniquity;
and it also enabled him to explain many of the prin-
ciples of the gospel of life and salvation. His teach-
ings pricked the hearts of a few, while they more
greatly enraged the greater number. Particularly did
he impress upon their minds the great truth that Christ
should come, and quoted the words of Isaiah and other
Hebrew prophets to sustain his words. His teachings
are among the strongest and plainest that any of the
scriptures record, and should be read by all who desire
to become fully acquainted with the truths of divine
love and mercy for fallen humanity.
These doctrines were, however, exactly what Noah's
infidel priests did not want. They charged Abinadi
with having reviled the king, and on this charge
obtained Noah's consent for his execution. And
Abinadi was cruelly tortured and burned to death by
his fellow citizens in the sin-stained city of Lehi-Nephi.
How strange that people can so quickly grow wicked.
In Zeniff's reign they kept God's laws, if only after a
fashion, but in Noah's days, led by his bad example,
they sank to the depth of shedding innocent blood, and
taking the life of one who had done them no wrong,
but whose only fault was to reprove them of their
wrong doings, and to strive to teach them repentance
and the road to heaven.
.
Abinadi's last words were very terrible in their
prophetic denunciations. When the flames began to
scorch him he cried out:
....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
93
:
.
Behold even as ye have done unto me, so shall it
come to pass that thy seed shall cause that many shall
suffer, even the pains of death by fire; and this because
they believe in the salvation of the Lord their God.
And it will come to pass that ye shall be afflicted with
all manner of diseases because of your iniquities. Yea,
and ye shall be smitten on every hand, and shall be
driven and scattered to and fro, even as a wild flock is
driven by wild and ferocious beasts. And in that day
ye shall be hunted, and ye shall be taken by the hand
of your enemies, and then ye. shall suffer, as I suffer,
the pains of death by fire. Thus God executeth ven-
geance upon those that destroy his people. O God,
receive my soul.
But all the people did not in their hearts consent
to this great crime. One among them especially,
whose name was Alma, confessed the truth of Abin-
adi's words. He knew that the grave charges the
prophet made were true. He was a young man, one of
Noah's priests, and when the clamor was highest
for Abinadi's death, he went to the king and plead in
Abinadi's behalf. This so angered Noah that he had
Alma cast out of his presence, and then sent his ser-
vants after the young priest to slay him. Alma,
however, hid from his pursuers, and, during his con-
cealment, wrote the words he had heard Abinadi speak,
which teachings now form one of the most important
of the doctrinal portions of the Book of Mormon.
The power and importance of Abinadi's teachings
had sunk deep in the heart of Alma; he not only real-
ized their truth, but he comprehended their saving
value. The first lesson they impressed upon his mind
was the necessity of his own repentance. This he did
.....
..
..
44
94
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
sincerely; and then began to teach the same lesson to
others. For fear of the king he did not do this openly,
but secretly as opportunity permitted.
Alma's preaching of God's holy word was not
without fruit. Many received the truth with joy.
These gathered to a convenient spot on the borders of
the wilderness, but not far off their city. This place
was called Mormon. It was admirably suited for a
hiding-place, having been formerly infested by ravenous
wild beasts, and as such was dreaded and avoided by
the people. Near by was a thicket or forest of small
trees, in which the gospel believers could hide should
they be pursued by the king's servants; here also was
a fountain of pure water, most excellently adapted for
the purposes of baptism. Here was this holy rite first
administered, and here was the church of Christ organ-
ized. How different the circumstances of its organiza-
tion to those which attended the same event in the land
of Zarahemla, under king Benjamin, of which we
have already spoken.

For Clops You
T. Kell
CHAPTER XII.
THE WATERS OF MORMON—ALMA, HELAM AND OTHERS BAP-
TIZED THEREIN—THE CHURCH ORGANIZED-THE KING
WARNED-HE SENDS TROOPS-ALMA AND HIS PEOPLE
FLEE TO THE LAND OF HELAM-THEY BUILD A CITY.
THE
HE FIRST to go down into the waters of Mormon
for baptism were Alma and a fellow believer named
Helam. When they entered the water Alma lifted his
voice in prayer, and besought the Lord for his Holy
Spirit. This blessing having been bestowed, he pro-
ceeded with the sacred ordinance. Addressing his
companion, he said, Helam, I baptize thee, having
authority from the Almighty God, as a testimony that
have entered into a covenant to serve him until you
are dead as to the mortal body; and may the Spirit of
the Lord be poured out upon you; and may he grant
unto you eternal life, through the redemption of Christ,
whom he has prepared from the foundation of the
world. Having said these words, both Alma and
Helam were buried in the water, from which they
came forth rejoicing, being filled with the Holy Spirit.
ye
Others, even to the number of two hundred and
four souls, followed Helam into the waters of baptism,
but in all these cases Alma did not again bury himself
beneath the wave, but only the repentant believers.
From this time we may date the organization of the
Church of Jesus Christ in that land, and henceforth its
members assembled for worship and testimony once a
week.
Notwithstanding the care and secrecy with which
the members of the church acted, Noah soon discovered
*
:
مد
96
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
that there was some hidden movement amongst his
subjects, and by the help of his spies he discovered
what was taking place at Mormon. Making the tyrant's
usual excuse, that the Christians were in rebellion
against him, he sent his armies to capture and destroy
them. But a greater than he stretched forth his arm
to preserve his people. The Lord warned Alma of
the king's intentions, and by divine direction. he
assembled his people, some 450 souls, gathered their
flocks and herds, loaded up their grain, provisions and
other supplies, and departed into the wilderness.
Being strengthened by the Lord, notwithstanding
that they were impeded by their flocks and families,
the pilgrims traveled with sufficient rapidity to escape
the pursuing forces of king Noah, who were reluct
antly compelled to return to the land of Nephi with-
out having accomplished the object of the expedition.
At the end of eight days Alma's company ceased
their flight, and settled in a very beautiful and pleasant
land where there was an abundant supply of pure
water. We have no direct information with regard to
the course taken by this colony, but it is evident from
the details of their later history, that the new settle-
ment lay somewhere between the lands of Nephi and
Zarahemla, though possibly somewhat aside from the
most direct route. We think it far from improbable
that it was situated at the head waters of some one of
the numerous tributaries to the Amazon that take their
rise on the eastern slopes of the Andes.
The colonists, whose industry is especially re-
ferred to by the inspired historian, immediately set to
work to till the soil and build a city. The city, with
the surrounding territory, they named the city and land
ا
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
97
of Helam. Now that they were established as a separate
people, independent of both Lamanite and Nephite
princes, they desired a form of government, and
This honor he
requested Alma to be their king.
declined. He rehearsed to them the history of their
fathers; he pictured to them the infamies of king
Noah's reign; he shewed them how a wicked ruler
could lead his subjects into all manner of evil, and
how such things led to bondage; and, on the other

.....
......www.even a mestermathur.it.www
..taven servitit yoursmerem...
...................
By
............
...............
..........
PAPER
THE LAND OF HELAM.
hand, how much better it was to have the Lord as their
king and ruler, and to be guided by his servants under
his inspiration. This counsel the people wisely
accepted. Alma, though not bearing the title of king,
acted as their leader, as their high priest and prophet,
and as the mouthpiece of Heaven whenever God's holy
word was graciously given them.
given them. In this
In this happy
state the people of Helam continued for some years,
98
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the Lord greatly prospering them and crowning their
labors with abundant increase. Nevertheless, the Lord
saw fit to chasten this devoted people, and to try their
patience and their faith, of which trial and its results
we shall have more to say as we proceed with our
story.
:
We must now leave Alma and his people for a
time and return to king Noah.
CHAPTER XIII.
KING NOAH'S SUBJECTS REBEL-GIDEON-THE LAMANITES
INVADE LEHI-NEPHI-THE NEPHITES RETREAT—A PART
SURRENDER-THE NEW TERMS OF PEACE-NOAH IS
BURNED TO DEATH-LIMHI MADE KING-NOAH'S PRIESTS
ESCAPE-THEY SEIZE SOME LAMANITE MAIDENS
ANOTHER WAR-THE NEPHITES VICTORIOUS—THE
KING OF THE LAMANITES WOUNDED-MUTUAL EXPLA-
NATIONS.
SOON AFTER the return of Noah's army from their
unsuccessful attempt to capture Alma and his peo-
ple, a great division grew up amongst that monarch's
subjects. They were heartily tired of his tyranny and
his debaucheries. One of those most dissatisfied was
an officer of the king's army named Gideon. We have
no reason to believe that he was at that time a wicked
man though he did rebel against the king, but rather
that he was a good, pure and wise man, for in after life
he proved that he possessed all these virtues. In the
disturbances that now arose between Noah and his peo-
ple Gideon sought to slay the king. But Noah fled to
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
99
the tower near the temple. Thither Gideon, sword in
hand, quickly followed. The king mounted to the
top, and there his eye accidentally caught sight of an
army of Lamanites in the land of Shemlon. In the
terror caused by this unexpected sight, he appealed to
Gideon's patriotism and besought him to spare him. Not
that the king cared for his people, but he made this
excuse for pleading for his own life. Gideon consented,
and Noah in mortal terror ordered his people to flee into
the wilderness from before the advancing hosts of the
Lamanites.
The people obeyed their king's command, and with
their wives and children fled into the wilderness. But
the forces of the Lamanites, unencumbered with women
and children, soon overtook them. Then the coward
king commanded the men to continue their flight and
leave their wives and children to the mercy of their
enemy. Some obeyed and fled, others would not, but
preferred to stay and perish with those to whom they
were the natural protectors. Those who stayed, in the
agony of their terror when the Lamanites drew near,
sent their fair daughters to plead with their enemies
for their lives. This act saved them. For the dark
warriors of Laman were so charmed with the beauty of
the women that they spared all their lives. Yet they
took them captives, carred them back to Lehi-Nephi,
and
gave them permission to retain that land, but under
some very hard conditions. These conditions were that
they should surrender king Noah into the hands of
the Lamanites, and deliver up one half of everything
they possessed, and continue this tribute of one half of
their property year by year.
Gideon now sent men to search for Noah that he
*
รว
:
100
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
might be delivered up to the Lamanites. They found
that the men who were with Noah, being ashamed of
their cowardly flight, swore that they would return;
and, if their wives and children, and the men who
remained with them, had been killed, they would have
revenge. The king commanded that they should not
return, for which they were angry with him, and
burned him to death as he had done Abinadi. His
priests were saved from a like fate by flight. When
the men who put Noah to death were about to return
to the land of Nephi, they met Gideon and his party,
and informed them of the end of Noah and the escape
of the priests; and when they heard the news that
Gideon brought, they also rejoiced much that their
wives and children had been spared by the Lamanites.
Noah being dead, one of his sons, Limhi by name,
was made king. It was almost an empty honor, for his
people were in bondage to the Lamanites. Still he
made a treaty of peace with the king of the Lamanites,
and because he could do no better he agreed to pay a
yearly tribute of one half of their increase. To prevent
the escape of the Nephites, guards were set all round
the land, for the Lamanites were now most anxious
that the Nephites should not escape. They were to
all intents and purposes bond-servants, and the Laman-
ites obtained all the advantages of their labor with-
out any of the responsibilities that generally fall upon
the slave owner. Out of the tribute the guards that
held them in bondage were paid. This state of things
continued without an outbreak for two years.
In these times there was a romantic spot in the
land of Shemlon, on the Nephite borders, where the
Lamanitish maidens were in the habit of gathering on
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ΙΟΙ
pleasure bent.
Here they sang, danced and made
merry with all the gaiety of youthful innocence and
overflowing spirits. One day when a few were thus
gathered they were suddenly surprised, and twenty-
four of their number were carried off by strange
men, who, from their appearance, were unmistakably.
Nephites.
On learning of this act of treachery the Laman-
ites were stirred to uncontrolable anger, and without
seeking an explanation they made a sudden incursion
into the territory held by king Limhi. This attack,
however, was not successful, for their movements,
though not understood, had been discovered, and their
intended victims poured forth to meet them.
With Limhi and his people it was a war for exist-
ence; to be defeated was to be annihilated; his warriors
therefore fought with superhuman energy and despera-
tion, and eventually they succeeded in driving the
Lamanites back. So speedy did the flight become, that
in their confusion the Lamanites left their wounded
king lying amongst the heaps of slain. There he was
discovered by the victors. In the interview between
him and Limhi that followed, mutual explanations
ensued. The Lamanite king complained bitterly of
the outrage committed on the daughters of his people
whilst Limhi protested that he and his subjects were
innocent of the base act. Further investigation devel-
oped the fact that some of the iniquitous priests of king
Noah, who had fled into the wilderness from the dreaded
vengeance of their abused countrymen, were the guilty
parties. Being without wives, and fearing to return
home, they had adopted this plan to obtain them.
On hearing this explanation, king Laman con-
7
102
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
sented to make an effort to pacify his angry hosts. At
the head of an unarmed body of Nephites he went forth
and met his armies who were returning to the attack.
He explained what he had learned, and the Lamanites,
possibly somewhat ashamed of their rashness, renewed
the covenant of peace.
This peace, unfortunately, was of short duration,
The Lamanites grew arrogant and grievously oppres-
sive, and under their exactions and cruelty the condi-
tion of Limhi's subjects grew continually worse, until
they were little better off than were their ancestors
in Egypt before Moses their deliverer arose. Three
times they broke out in ineffectual rebellion, and just
as often their task-masters grew more cruel and exact-
ing, until their spirits were entirely broken; they cow-
ered before their oppressors, and bowed "to the yoke of
bondage, submitting themselves to be smitten, and to be
driven to and fro, and burdened according to the desires
of their enemies."


CHAPTER XIV.
THE BONDAGE OF THE PEOPLE OF LIMHI-AN EXPEDITION
NORTH FINDING
FINDING OF THE JAREDITE RECORDS –– THE
ARRIVAL OF AMMON THE PEOPLE OF LIMHI ESCAPE
-THE PURSUIT-THE AMULONITES-THE PEOPLE OF
ALMA-THEY ARE BROUGHT INTO BONDAGE-THEIR
DELIVERANCE.
AFTER A TIME the Lord softened the hearts of the
Lamanites so that they began to ease the burdens
of their slaves, but he did not deliver the Nephites out of
bondage at once. They, however, gradually prospered,
and raised more grain, flocks and herds, so that they
did not suffer with hunger.
The people of Limhi kept together as much as
possible for protection. Even the king did not trust
himself outside the walls of the city without his guards,
lest he might fall into the hands of the Lamanites.
In this sad condition of bondage and serfdom the
people of Limhi had one hope. It was to communicate
with their Nephite friends in the land of Zarahemla.
To this end Limhi secretly fitted out an expedition
consisting of a small number of men.
This company
became lost in the wilderness, and traveled a long dis-
tance northward until they found a land covered with
the dry bones of men who appeared to have fallen in
[04
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
battle. Limhi's people thought this must be the land
of Zarahemla and that their Nephite brethren who
dwelt there had been destroyed. But in this they were
wrong, for they found with the dead some records
engraved on plates of ore, which, when afterwards
translated by the power of God, shewed that these
bones were those of some of the Jaredites who had been
slain in war.
They missed the land of Zarahemla, having proba-
bly traveled to the west of it and passed northward
through the Isthmus of Panama.
Shortly after this a small company numbering
sixteen men reached them from Zarahemla. Their
leader's name was Ammon. He had been sent by king
Mosiah to the land of Nephi to find out what had
become of the people or their descendants who left
with Zeniff. When Ammon and those that were with
him reached Lehi-Nephi, king Limhi happened to be
without the walls of the city, and his guards fancying
that Ammon and his friends were some of the priests
of Noah took them and put them in prison. The next
day the mistake was discovered, and Limhi and his peo-
ple were overjoyed to hear from, their friends. Soon
plans were laid to effect the escape of the enslaved
Nephites, which, under the guidance of Limhi, Ammon
and Gideon, was successfully accomplished. The
Lamanite guards were made drowsy with a large present
of wine, and while they were in this drunken stupor, the
people of Limhi escaped through an unfrequented
pass, taking with them such things as they could
safely carry away. They were then led by Ammon to
Zarahemla.
When the Lamanites found, to their great surprise,

DISCOVERY OF THE RECORDS OF THE JAREDITES.
[
"
*
Y
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
107
that their bond servants had escaped, they sent an army
after them. It so happened that this corps lost them-
selves in the wilderness. Whilst traveling hither and
thither, not knowing which way to go, they came across
the priests of king Noah, who had fled from the face of
their fellows to escape the just indignation their contin-
ued iniquities had aroused. These priests, at the insti-
gation of Amulon, their leader, joined the Lamanite
troops, and unitedly endeavored to get back to the land
of Nephi. Whilst thus engaged, they wandered near
the city of Helam.
When the people of Alma first perceived the
approach of this body of men, they were engaged
tilling the soil around their city, into which they imme-
diately fled in great fear. In this perilous hour the
faith and courage of Alma were conspicuous. He
gathered his people around him, called upon them to
cast aside their unsaintly fears, and to remember the
God who had ever delivered those who trusted in him.
The words of their leader had the desired effect; the peo-
ple silenced their fears and called mightily upon the
Lord to soften the hearts of the Lamanites that they
might spare their lives and those of their wives and little
ones. Then, with the assurance in their hearts that
God would hearken unto their prayers, Alma and his
brethren went forth out of their city and delivered
themselves up to their former foes.
The Lamanites were in a dilemma, therefore they
were profuse in promises. They were willing to grant
the people of Helam their lives and liberty if they
would show them the way to the land of Nephi. Hav-
ing obtained this information and reached home in
safety, they broke their promises and made Amulon
•
#
108
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the king over a wide district of country, including the
land of Helam.
Alma and Amulon had known each other in the
days when they both belonged to king Noah's priest-
hood, and with the venom so often conspicuous in
apostates, the latter soon commenced to persecute those
who were faithful to the Lord. He placed task-masters
over them, imposed inhuman burdens upon them,
and otherwise afflicted them grievously.
In their agony they called continually upon the
Lord for deliverance. Their prayers annoyed their
cruel masters and they were forbidden to pray aloud;
but no tyrants, however powerful or cruel, could prevent
them praying in their hearts. This the people of Alma
continued to do most fervently, and in due time, though
not immediately, deliverance came. In the meanwhile
the Lord comforted and strengthened them in their
afflictions, so that their burdens were easily borne.
The time of their deliverance finally came, for on
a certain day the Lord promised them that he would
deliver them on the morrow. The night was occupied
in getting their flocks and provisions together, and pre-
paring for their journey. In the morning, when their
Lamanite guards and taskmasters were in a deep sleep,
they set out on their journey into the wilderness.
After traveling all day they pitched their tents in a
valley which they named Alma. The Lord warned
Alma to hasten out of this country, for the Lamanites
were in pursuit, but he said he would stop them in the
valley where Alma was then camped. Alma and his
company traveled yet twelve days, at the end of which
time they arrived in Zarahemla. This, with the eight
days occupied in traveling from the waters of Mormon
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
109
to the land of Helam, makes twenty days' travel from
Lehi-Nephi to Zarahemla.
To prevent confusion in the minds of our readers
we desire to draw attention to the fact that the city of
Lehi-Nephi and the city of Nephi are not two separate
cities, but one and the same city with two names.
Amulon and the priests of Noah, possibly because
of their Lamanitish wives, soon gained great favor
with king Laman and were made teachers to his peo-
ple. Educated in the language of the Nephites, they
began to instruct the Lamanites therein.
They taught the people nothing of the religion of
their fathers, or of the law of Moses, but instructed
them how to keep their records, and to write one to
another. All this time king Laman ruled over a numer-
ous people, inhabiting distant regions, governed by
tributary kings and rulers. Having no written stand-
ard, the language of the Lamanites had become greatly
corrupted. The coming of the priests of Noah among
them gave rise to the introduction of a higher civiliza-
tion. As a result, they increased in wealth, and trade
and commerce extended among them. They became
cunning and wise, and therefore powerful, but were still
addicted to robbery and plunder, except among them-
selves.

4
CHAPTER XV.
MOSIAH'S GOOD REIGN — THF
OF HIS
CIRCUMSTANCES
ADVENT-HE ASSEMBLES THE PEOPLE-THE BAPTISM
OF LIMHI-CHURCHES ORGANIZED THROUGHOUT THE
LAND.
WE
E MUST now leave the Lamanites in the land of
Nephi, and return to king Mosiah in Zarahemla.
It will be remembered that we left the people of
Zarahemla at the death of king Benjamin, and the
ascent of his son Mosiah to the throne.
Mosiah was born in the land of Zarahemla, 154 or
155 years before the coming of Christ. He was in-
structed in all the wisdom of the Nephites, and trained
up in youth in the fear of the Lord. By the direction
of the Almighty he was consecrated by his father to
succeed him on the throne, which ceremony was attended
to at the time the whole nation had gathered at the tem-
ple to listen to the words of their aged and beloved
ruler; at the same time they all covenanted with God
to be his servants ever after. There, in the presence of
his future subjects, under the shadow of the holy house,
he was set apart to rule a people whose sins were all
forgiven through their abiding faith in the unborn
Savior. Could a king come to a throne under more
auspicious circumstances? Profound peace with all
outside his dominions, and within its borders reigned
union, contentment, prosperity, happiness, and what is
more, righteousness.
Mosiah was thirty years old when he began to
reign, which event happened 476 years after Lehi left
Jerusalem.
...
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
III
Mosiah followed in the footsteps of his father,
taught his people to be industrious, and set them the
example by tilling a portion of the earth to maintain
himself and his dependents.
It was in the fourth year of his reign that Mosiah
sent out the expedition under Ammon to find the people
of Zeniff. Of its success, and the happy advent of
Limhi and his people, and of Alma and his people, we
have already spoken.
Soon after the arrival of Limhi and Alma, Mosiah
gathered all the Nephites to one place that they might
hear how God had dealt with both. First he had the
records of Zeniff and Alma read in their hearing, at
which they were greatly amazed; but when they beheld
the new comers they were filled with exceeding great
joy, mingled with sadness for the loss of their kindred
slain by the inhuman Lamanites, and many tears were
shed for those departed ones. Again, when they
listened to the marvelous deliverances wrought by
heaven in behalf of Alma and his faithful few, the
assembled thousands raised their voices on high and
gave thanks to God. Still another shade of feeling
came across their sympathetic hearts, even of pain and
anguish for the sinful and polluted state of their Laman-
ite brethren, when their condition was explained to
them.
Taking advantage of the presence of so many
of his subjects, Mosiah addressed them on such matters
as he deemed necessary and desirable. At his
At his request
Alma also taught them. When assembled in large
bodies Alma went from one multitude to another,
preaching repentance and faith in the Lord. After
hearing his teachings Limhi requested to be baptized,
II2
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and so did all his people. Then Alma baptized them
in the same manner as he had their brethren. He
afterwards, by Mosiah's direction, went through the
land, organizing and establishing churches and ordain-
ing priests and teachers over every church. Thus
were seven churches established at this time in the
land of Zarahemla.
CHAPTER. XVI.
THE UNBELIEF OF THE YOUTH OF ZARAHEMLA—THE
YOUNGER ALMA AND THE SONS OF MOSIAH-THEY
ENCOURAGE THE PERSECUTIONS AGAINST THE CHURCH
-THEY ARE MET BY AN ANGEL-HIS MESSAGE-AL-
MÁ'S AWFUL CONDITION-HIS VISION AND TESTIMONY –
THE CHANGED LIFE OF THE YOUNG MEN.
IN THE course of years many of the rising genera-
tion gave no heed to the word of God. These were
mostly such as were too young to enter into covenant
with the Lord at the time that king Benjamin anointed
Mosiah to be his successor. Not only did they them-
selves reject the doctrines of the atonement, the resur-
rection and other gospel principles, but they led away
many of the members of the church into darkness and
iniquity, and abused, reviled and persecuted those who
remained faithful to the cause of Christ. Neither the
fear of the civil nor of the divine law restrained them.
Their course, and that of those in the church who gave
way to evil doing, gave much trouble, and caused deep

BAPTISM OF LIMHI.
.
:
الله
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
115
anxiety to Mosiah and Alma, the latter now the High
Priest of the whole church. When sought in prayer,
the Lord directed what action should be taken with
transgressors in the church, and after due consultation
with his priests, with Alma and others, Mosiah issued
a proclamation of equality to his people, forbidding all
his subjects to persecute, vex or abuse their fellows
because of their faith or religion, and announcing that
in matters of conscience all men were equal before the
law, and all were the subjects of his protection. Still it
required a greater than an earthly king to bring to
naught the evil intents of the disbelievers, who were
greatly encouraged in their misdeeds by the fact that
the king's four sons and one of the sons of Alma were
their leaders..
Frequent and fervent were the prayers offered by
Mosiah and the elder Alma in behalf of their rebellious
sons, and those prayers prevailed with him who sits on
heaven's eternal throne.
One day, as Alma and his company were going
about persecuting the members of the church, an holy
angel descended in a cloud and stopped them in the way.
When he spoke his voice was as thunder, that caused
the whole earth to tremble beneath their feet. Naturally
this manifestation of the power of God spread terror
and dismay in the hearts of those who witnessed it.
They fell to the ground, and so confused and terrified
were they that they failed to understand the words of
the holy messenger. Arise, Alma, and stand forth,
he cried; and when Alma arose, his eyes were opened
to see who stood before him. Why persecutest thou
the Church of God? he was asked, for the Lord hath
said, This is my Church, and I will establish it; and
116
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
nothing shall overthrow it, save it is the transgression
of my people. If thou wilt of thyself be destroyed,
seek no more to destroy the Church of God. Besides
this, the angel spoke to him of his father's prayers in
his behalf, and that because of those prayers, he told
him, he was sent to convince him of the power of God.
He also recounted to Alma the captivity of his fathers
in the lands of Helam and Nephi, and of their miracu-
lous deliverance therefrom. But Alma heard none of
these latter sayings, for the terrors of the first saluta-
tion had overpowered him.
When the angel departed Alma was overcome
and, dismayed and soul-stricken, he sank to the ground.
When his companions gathered around him, they found
he could not move, neither could he speak. Outwardly
he was dead to the world; but the torments of the
damned had taken hold of his soul, and in the most
bitter pain and mental anguish he lay racked with the
remembrance of all his past sins. The thought of
standing before the bar of God to be judged for his ini-
quities overwhelmed him with horror. He desired
to become extinct both body and soul without being
brought before his Creator. Thus he continued for
three days and three nights to suffer the pains of hell,
which, to his racked conscience, must have seemed an
eternity.
When his companions found that he could neither
speak nor move, they carried him to his father, and
related to him all that had happened. Strange as it must
have seemed to them, the elder Alma's heart was filled
with joy and praise when he looked upon the body of
his much-loved son, for he realized it was God's power
that had wrought all this, and that his long-continued
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
117
prayers had been answered. In his joy he gathered
the people to witness this mighty manifestation of the
goodness and power of Jehovah. He assembled the
priests, sought their co-operation, and unitedly, in God's
own way, they prayed and fasted for the stricken youth.
For two days they continued their cries to heaven, at
the end of which time Alma stood upon his feet and
spoke. He comforted them by declaring, I have repented
of my sins, and have been redeemed of the Lord,
behold I am born of the Spirit.
In later years Alma, in relating to his son Heleman
the details of his conversion, thus describes the causes
that led him to bear this testimony. He says: Behold,
I remembered also to have heard my father prophesy
unto the people concerning the coming of one Jesus
Christ, a Son of God, to atone for the sins of the world.
Now as my mind caught hold upon this thought, I
cried within my heart, O Jesus, thou Son of God, have
mercy on me, who art in the gall of bitterness and art
encircled about by the everlasting chains of death.
And now, behold, when I thought this, I could remem-
ber my pains no more; yea, I was harrowed up by the
memory of my sins no more. And oh, what joy, and
what marvelous light I did behold; yea, my soul was
filled with joy as exceeding as was my pain; yea, I
say unto you my son, there could be nothing so
exquisite and so bitter as my pain. Yea, and again I
say unto you, my son, that on the other hand, there can
be nothing so exquisite and sweet as was my joy; yea,
methought I saw, even as our father Lehi saw, God
sitting upon his throne, surrounded with numberless
concourses of angels, in the attitude of singing and
praising their God; yea, my soul did long to be there.
118
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
From that time to the end of his mortal career,
Alma labored without ceasing to bring souls to Christ,
and to guide his fellow man in the paths of salvation.
What effect had this heavenly visit upon the sons
of Mosiah? A very great one. From that moment they
were changed men. As the voice of the angel reached
their astonished ears, the essence of divinity entered
their souls, they knew, they felt, they realized there was
a God and that they had been fighting against him.
The sense of their own utter unworthiness filled their
hearts; remorse and anguish reigned supreme therein,
and they condemned themselves as the vilest of sinners.
By and by the bitterness of their remorse was swallowed
up in their faith in the coming of Christ, and they
determined by. God's help, to their utmost strength, to
undo the evil that their previous course had wrought.
These resolutions they faithfully carried out.
If they
had been energetic in their wrong-doing they were yet
more active in their works of restitution. They jour-
neyed from city to city, from land to land, and every-
where bore triumphant testimony of the incidents of
their miraculous conversion, and in no equivocal tones
proclaimed the glorious gospel message of love to God,
salvation to mankind.

1
1
:
CHAPTER XVII.
THE GROWTH OF THE PEOPLE IN ZARAHEMLA-THEY BUILD
MANY CITIES-MOSIAH'S SONS DESIRE TO TAKE A MIS-
SION TO THE LAMANITES-MOSIAH INQUIRES OF THE
LORD THE DIVINE ANSWER.
THE INHABITANTS of Zarahemla at this time
were all considered Nephites, though the descend-
ants of Mulek and his companions were the most
numerous. But the Nephites, though the last comers
to Zarahemla, were the governing race, and the kingdom
had been conferred upon none but those who were the
descendants of Nephi. The Nephites ruled by the
right of their higher civilization, the possession of the
records and the authority of the holy priesthood.
There is another strange fact with regard to the inhab-
itants of South America at this time, it is that the Lam-
anites were twice as numerous as the combined people.
of Nephi and Zarahemla. This may have been owing
to the fact that when any defection occurred among the
Nephites, the dissatisfied portions of the community
generally went over to the Lamanites and became ab-
sorbed in that race.
In these days there was much peace in the land
of Zarahemla. The Lord blessed the people and
they became very numerous, contented and wealthy.
When Benjamin was king his people appear to have
all resided in and immediately around the city of Zara-
hemla, as the king directed his son to gather them at
the temple on the morrow, and on the morrow they
were all there, which would have been impossible had.
they lived at any great distance from headquarters.
8
120
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
We judge that at that time the majority inhabited the
city and farmed the land around. Up to this time no
other city than Zarahemla is mentioned in that land,
but now the people began to spread abroad, building,
as the historian states, large cities and villages in all
quarters of the land. We may reasonably suppose
that at this epoch were founded the cities of Aaron,
Ammonihah, Gideon, Manti, Melek and others men-
tioned in the annals of the succeeding twenty years.
Notwithstanding the great good they had done, the
sons of king Mosiah were not content to confine their
labors to the land of Zarahemla. They longed to carry
the glad tidings of salvation to the benighted Laman-
ites. Ignoring the dangers and despising the pains of
such a mission, they plead with their father many days
for his consent for them to go to the land of Nephi.
The bloodthirsty, revengeful character of the Laman-
ites was too well known to the king for him to think of
his sons going into their midst without causing him
feelings of dread and apprehension, but he had no
desire to quench their holy zeal towards God and their
love towards their unfortunate fellows, lest he should
sin by so doing, and rob thousands of the opportu-
nity of hearing the everlasting truths through obe-
dience to which mankind is saved. He therefore
inquired of the Lord. The answer came, Let them
go up, for many shall believe on their words, and they
shall have eternal life, and I will deliver thy sons out
of the hands of the Lamanites. With this divine
assurance Mosiah consented, and shortly after, with
some other missionaries, whom they had chosen, these
four valiant God-fearing youths started on their perilous
mission.

CHAPTER XVIII.
MOSIAH'S SONS REFUSE THE KINGDOM-HE GRANTS THE
PEOPLE
A
CONSTITUTION — THE PEOPLE TO ELECT
THEIR RULERS-ALMA,
ALMA, THE YOUNGER, FIRST CHIEF
JUDGE.
MOSIAH now felt that it was time that the question
*
of the succession to the throne should be settled.
In his magnanimity he sent among the people to learn
whom they would have for their king. The people
chose his son Aaron, but Aaron would not accept the
royal power; his heart was set upon the conversion of
his fellowmen to the knowledge of the gospel. This
refusal troubled the mind of Mosiah; he apprehended
difficulties if Aaron at some future time should change
his mind and demand his rights. Mosiah therefore
issued another address to his much loved subjects, as
usual full of the spirit of divine wisdom and love. In
it, after recounting the peculiarities of the situation, he
says: Let us be wise and consider these things, for we
have no right to destroy my son, neither should we have
a right to destroy another, if he should be appointed in
his stead. And if my son should turn again to his
pride and vain things, he would recall the things which
he had said, and claim his right to the kingdom, which
would cause him and also this people to commit much
sin. **
Therefore, I will be your king the remain-
der of my days; nevertheless, let us appoint judges, to
judge this people according to our law, and we will
122
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
newly arrange the affairs of this people; for we will
appoint wise men to be judges that will judge this peo-
ple according to the commandments of God.
Inspired and directed by the Lord, the king further
advised many changes of the law, so that all things
might be done by the voice of the whole people. These
changes were gladly accepted by the people, as they
gave them greater liberty and a voice in all important
national affairs. As a law-maker Mosiah may be
ranked among the most eminent this world has pro-
duced. We regard him in some respects as the Moses,
in others the Alfred the Great, of his age and nation.
But besides being a king he was also a seer.
The gift
of interpreting strange tongues and languages was his.
By this gift he translated from the twenty-four
plates of gold, found by the people of king Limhi, the
records of the Jaredites. No wonder that a man pos-
sessed of such gifts, so just and merciful in the admin-
istration of the law, so perfect in his private life, should
be esteemed more than any man by his subjects, and
that they waxed strong in their love towards him. As
a king, he was a father to them, but as a prophet, seer
and revelator he was the source from whence divine
wisdom flowed unto them. We must go back to the
days of the antediluvian patriarchs to find the peers of
these three kings (the two Mosiahs and Benjamin),
when monarchs ruled by right divine, and men were
prophets, priests and kings by virtue of heaven's gifts
and God's will.
His sons having started on their mission to the
Lamanites, Mosiah chose Alma, the younger, and gave
the sacred plates and the associate holy things into his
care. The elder Alma made this same son the pre-
......
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
123
1
siding High Priest of the church, and the people
chose him for their first chief judge. The church,
the records, the nation, all being thus provided for,
Mosiah passed away to the joys of eternity. He was
sixty-three years old, and he had ruled his people in
righteousness thirty-three years.
thirty-three years. When he passed
away no fierce convulsions wrecked the ship of state,
the political atmosphere was calm, the people joyfully
assumed their new responsibilities, and the first of the
judges succeeded the last of the kings without causing
one disturbing wave on the placid waters of the national
life.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE MISSION OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH TO THE LAMAN-
ITES-THEIR JOURNEY IN THE WILDERNESS—AMMON
BROUGHT BEFORE KING LAMONI-THE CONFLICT AT
THE WATERS OF SEBUS-THE MIRACULOUS CONVER-
SION OF LAMONI AND HIS FAMILY-ABISH THE WAIT-
ING WOMAN.
;
BEFORE we take up the history of the Nephites,
during the reigns of their judges, we will follow
the sons of Mosiah and their brethren to the land of
Nephi, on the perilous mission that they had under-
taken, to convert the Lamanites. The names of the
four sons of Mosiah were Aaron, Ammon, Omner and
Himni; amongst their companions were Muloki and
Ammah.
These all took their journey into the southern
wilderness during the last year of Mosiah's reign,
$
Natatata. D
M
......

THE WILDERNESS.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
125
1
or B. C. 91. They carried with them their bows and
arrows and other weapons, not to wage war but to kill
game for their food in the wilderness. Their journey
was a tedious one; they lost their way and almost lost
heart, and indeed were on the point of returning when
they received divine assurance of their ultimate suc-
cess: Nerved by this assurance, and with much fast-
ing and prayer, they continued their wanderings, and
before long reached the borders of the Lamanites.
Commending themselves to God they here separated,
each one trusting to the Lord to guide them to the
places where he could best accomplish the purposes of
heaven.
Ammon entered the Lamanite territory at a land
called Ishmael. Here Lamoni was the chief ruler,
under his father, who was king of all the Lamanites.
Ammon was no sooner discovered than he was taken,
bound with cords and conducted into the presence of
Lamoni. It was the custom of the Lamanites to so use
every Nephite they captured, and it rested with the
whim of the king whether the captive be slain, impris-
oned or sent out of the country. The king's will and
pleasure were the only law on such matters.
Through God's grace, Ammon found favor in the
eyes of Lamoni, and, learning that it was his desire to
reside amongst the Lamanites, the king offered him
one of his daughters to wife. Ammon courteously
declined this intended honor and begged to be accepted
as one of the king's servants, which arrangement
pleased Lamoni, and Ammon was placed in that part of
the royal household that had charge of the monarch's
flocks and herds.
A glance at Lamanite society may not here be out
Yes
126
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
of place. It would appear that in Lamoni's days the
will of the sovereign was the law of the land. The
king's power over the lives and property of his subjects
was unlimited. We read of no constitutions that pre-
scribed or limited his authority. The more degraded
portions of the race wandered in the vast wilderness,
dwelling in tents, and subsisting on what they stole or
killed in the chase. The more civilized Lamanites
resided in cities, were wealthy in cattle, and followed the
occuptions general among semi-civilized races.
Lamoni was rich in flocks and herds, probably
the results of the taxation of the people, but even the
king's property was not secure from theft. Marauding
bands would watch for his numerous cattle as they
approached their watering places. Then with yell
and prolonged shout they would stampede the herds
and drive away all they could beyond the reach of
the king's servants. These would gather up what
few animals, if any, they found, and return to the king
in the full expectancy of being made to pay for the loss
by the forfeit of their lives. They were seldom disap-
pointed, for Lamoni or some of his predecessors had
estabished a somewhat unique criminal code with
regard to stealing the royal cattle. They had adopted
the idea that it was easier and cheaper to make the
herdsmen responsible for the losses and punish them
therefor, than to hunt out and capture the thieves.
It had at least one virtue, it prevented collusion between
the robbers and the servants; but it produced much
dissatisfaction among Lamoni's subjects.
On the third day of Ammon's service, one of
these raids was made on the king's cattle as they were
being taken to the waters of Sebus, the common water-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
127
ing place. The cattle fled in all directions, and the
dispirited servants, with the fear of death before their
eyes, sat down and wept instead of attempting to stop
them. Ammon perceived that this was his opportunity.
He first reasoned with the servants, then encouraged
them, and having sufficiently aroused their feelings, he
led them in the attempt to head off the flying herds.
With much exertion they succeeded. The cattle were
all gathered, but the robbers still waited at the water-
ing place to renew the attack when they drew near
enough. Ammon perceiving this, placed the servants
at various points on the outside of the flocks and him-
self went forward to contend with the robbers. Though
they were many, he knew that he was more powerful
than them all, for God was with him. The idea of one
man withstanding so many was supremely ridiculous
to the robbers. But as one after another fell before his
unerring aim, they were astonished, and dreaded him
as something more than human. Enraged at the loss
of six of their number they rushed upon him in a body,
determined to crush him with their clubs. Ammon,
undaunted, drew his sword and awaited the onslaught.
Their leader fell dead at his feet, and as one after
another raised their clubs, Ammon struck off their
arms until none dared to approach him, but instead re-
treated afar off.
It was a strange procession that returned to the
palace. The fears of the herdsmen had been turned to
joy, and they marched in triumph into the presence of
the king, with the arms of the robbers as testimonies of
the truth of the story of Ammon's prowess. Doubt-
less they did not diminish the telling points in the
narrative; the numbers of the band, the courage and
...
128
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
"
strength of the Nephite, were each dilated upon with
the vividness of superstitious imagination. When the
king had heard their marvelous story his heart was
troubled, and he came to the conclusion that Ammon
must be the Great Spirit, of whose existence he had
an undefined idea. He trembled at the thought that
perhaps this Spirit had come to punish him because of
the number of his servants whom he had slain for per-
mitting his cattle to be stolen.
Notwithstanding his misgivings, Lamoni desired
to see Ammon, who, acting as though nothing par-
ticular had happened, was preparing the king's horses
and chariots, as the servants had been directed. When
he entered the royal presence, the king was too much
filled with emotion to speak to him. More than once
Ammon drew to the king's attention that he stood
before him, as he had been requested, and wished to
know what were his commands. But he elicited
no response. At last, perceiving the monarch's
thoughts, he began to question Lamoni regarding
sacred things, and afterwards to expound to him the
principles of life and salvation. Lamoni listened and
believed. He was conscience-stricken, and with all the
strength of his new-born faith, he humbly begged that
the Lord would shew that same mercy to him and to
his people that he had shewn to the Nephites. Over-
come with the intensity of his feelings he sank to the
earth as in a trance. In this state he was carried to
his wife, who with her children anxiously watched
over him for two days and two nights, awaiting his
return to consciousness. There was great diversity
of opinion among his retainers as to what troubled the
king. Some said the power of the Great Spirit was
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
129
upon him, others that an evil power possessed him, yet
others asserted that he was dead, and with remarkable
acuteness of smell affirmed, He stinketh. At the end of
this time they had resolved to lay him away in the
sepulchre, when the queen sent for Ammon and plead
with him in her husband's behalf. Ammon gave her
the joyful assurance, He is not dead, but sleepeth in
God, and to-morrow he shall rise again. Then he
added, Believest thou this? She answered, I have no
witness, save thy word and the word of our servants,
nevertheless I believe it shall be according as thou hast
said. Then Ammon blessed her, and told her there
had not been such great faith among all the people of
the Nephites.
So the queen lovingly continued her watch by the
bed of her husband until the appointed hour. Lamoni
then arose, as Ammon had foretold. His soul was filled
with heavenly joy. His first words were of praise to
God, his next were blessings on his faithful wife whose
faith he felt or knew. He testified to the coming of
the Redeemer, of whose greatness, glory, power and
mercy he had learned while in the spirit. His body
was too weak for the realities of eternity that filled his
heart. Again he sank overpowered to the earth, and
the same spirit overcame his wife also. Ammon's
rejoicing heart swelled within him as he heard and wit-
nessed these things. He fell on his knees and poured
out his soul in praise and thanksgiving until he also
could not contain the brightness of the glory, the com-
pleteness of the joy that overwhelmed him. Uncon-
scious of all earthly things he sank beside the royal pair.
The same spirit of unmeasured joy then fell upon all
present and with the same results. There was but
130
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
one exception, a Lamanitish waiting woman named
Abish, who many years before had been converted
to the Lord, but kept the secret in her own bosom.
She comprehended the why and wherefore of this
strange scene. She saw the workings of the Almighty
through which the untutored minds of the Lamanites
could be brought to an understanding of the plan of
salvation. From house to house she went, calling the
people to witness what had occurred in the palace. They
gathered at her call, but as might naturally be expected
their impressions were very conflicting. Some said one
thing, some another; some argued for good, some for
evil; to some, Ammon was a god, to others, a demon.
One man, who had had a brother slain at the waters of
Sebus, drew his sword and attempted to slay Ammon,
but was struck dead by an unseen power before he
could carry his rash intent into action. So fierce was
the contention, so angy grew the controversy, that
Abish, fearing greater trouble, by an inspiration took
hold of the hand of the queen, who thereupon rose to
her feet. The queen's first thought was of her husband.
She took his hand and raised him up, and ere long all
who had been reposing in the spirit stood upon their
feet. The king, the queen, the servants, all rejoiced
with joy unspeakable. They all bore testimony to
God's abundant love and goodness, and some declared
that holy angels had visited them. Still the contention
was not entirely appeased until Lamoni stood forth
and explained to them the divine mysteries of which
they were so ignorant. Many believed, others did not,
but Ammon had the indescribable happiness of shortly
after establishing a church to the Lord in the midst of
the people of the land of Ishmael. Ammon's humility,
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
131
faith and patience were bringing forth their fruit; while
his soul gathered faith and strength in the fulfilment
of the promises of the great Jehovah in answer to the
pleadings of his faithful, loving father.
CHAPTER XX.
AMMON AND LAMONI START FOR THE LAND OF MIDDONI –
THEY MEET THE OLD KING-HIS RAGE AT SEEING
AMMON-HE ENDEAVORS TO KILL HIS SON-AARON AND
HIS BRETHREN LIBERATED-A SKETCH OF THEIR
LABORS AND SUFFERINGS — THE CONVERSION OF
LAMONI'S FATHER AND HIS HOUSEHOLD.
WHEN the church was satisfactorily established in
the land of Ishmael, Lamoni arranged to pay a
visit to his father, the great king in the land of Nephi, to
whom he was desirous of introducing Ammon. How-
ever, the voice of the Lord warned his servant not to go,
but instead therof to proceed to the land of Middoni,
where his brother Aaron and other missionaries were
suffering in prison. When Lamoni heard of Ammon's
intention, and the cause thereof, he decided to accom-
pany him.
He felt that he could be of servicė in
delivering the prisoners, as Antiomno, the king of
Middoni, was one of his special friends, and likely to
grant any favor he might ask. They accordingly
started on their errand of mercy, but on their way were
surprised to meet Lamoni's father, who grew exceed-
ingly angry when he found Ammon in the company of
'
132
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
his son.
All the hatred born and nurtured of false
tradition boiled up in his breast. He listened impa-
tiently to Lamoni's story of Ammon's visit and its
fruits, and when it was finished he broke out in a tor-
rent of abuse towards the Nephite "son of a liar," as
he ungraciously styled him, and ordered Lamoni to
slay him. Lamoni at once refused to become the mur-
derer of his most loved friend, whereupon the old
monarch, in the blind fury of his anger, turned upon
his own son, and would have killed him if Ammon
had not interposed. Little used to controversy, much
less to direct opposition, the king was not softened by
Ammon's interference. Savagely he turned upon him,
but youth, strength, dexterity, and above all the pro-
tecting care of the Lord were with Ammon, and he
struck the king's sword arm so heavy a blow that it
fell useless at his side. Realizing he was now in the
power of the man he had so foully abused, he made
abundant promises, even to half his kingdom, if his
life were spared. This boon Ammon immediately
granted, asking only favors for Lamoni and his own
imprisoned brethren. The king, unused to such gen-
erosity and manly love, granted all his requests, and
when he proceeded on his journey his mind was filled
with reflections regarding Ammon's courage and great
love for his son. He was also troubled in his heart
concerning certain expressions of Ammon on doctrinal
points, which opened up ideas that were entirely new
to his mind.
Lamoni and Ammon continued their journey to
Middoni, where, by God's grace, they found favor in the
eyes of king Antiomno, and by his commands the
prisoners were released from the horrors and inhuman-
}
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
133
ities practised upon them. When Ammon met these
faithful brethren, he was greatly grieved because of
their naked, wounded, starved and wretched condition,
but when they were delivered they enjoyed a season of
grateful joy, thanksgiving and mutual congratulation.
After this Ammon returned to the land of Ishmael to
continue his labors.
{
It appears that when Ammon and his brethren sep-
arated on the borders of the Lamanites, Aaron took
his journey towards a land called Jerusalem, which
was situated near the waters of Mormon. Here the
Lamanites, the people of Amulon and others, had built
a great city to which they gave the name of Jerusalem.
In this great city the people, many of whom were
Nephite apostates, were very wicked. They would not
listen to his teachings, so he left them and went to a
village called Ani-Anti. There he found Muloki,
Ammah and others preaching the word. But their
efforts were fruitless; the people of this place would not
receive the truth, therefore they left them and went
over into the land Middoni. There they preached unto
many though but few believed in their words. Before
long the wicked raised a persecution, and some of the
brethren were cast into prison, whilst others fled into the
regions round about. In prison they were treated with
great cruelty; they were bound with strong cords, which
cut into their flesh; they were deprived of proper
food, drink and clothing, and otherwise suffered name-
less afflictions. There they remained until they were
released through the intercession of Ammon and
Lamoni.
Some time after Aaron and his fellow prisoners
were released, he, with some others, went to the land of
1
::
[
134
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Nephi, or Lehi-Nephi, as it is sometimes called. They
there presented themselves before the old king who
was the father of Lamoni. When this monarch saw
them he was greatly pleased, for his heart had been
touched by the words and conduct of Ammon. At his
request Aaron explained to him many things relating
to the nature of God; for, though he recognized the
power and might of the Great Spirit, he was altogether
ignorant of things concerning the Deity.
Aaron by degrees explained to him the principles
of the everlasting gospel. He commenced with the
creation of man, shewed how Adam fell that man might
be, and how the plan of redemption through a Savior's
sufferings was devised before the world was, and how
man, by obedience to the gospel, would triumph over
death, hell, and the grave.
His words were gratefully received by the king,
who besought Aaron to teach him how he might obtain
this eternal life of which he spoke. Aaron instructed
him to bow down before the Lord in prayer, and then
in faith ask for the blessings he desired.
The aged king did so. He prostrated himself on
the ground and cried mightily, saying, O God, Aaron
hath told me there is a God; and if there is a God, and
if thou art God, wilt thou make thyself known unto
me, and I will give away all my sins to know thee,
and that I may be raised from the dead, and be saved at
the last day. So great was his emotion, that when he
had said these words, he was struck as if he were dead.
When the king thus fell his servants ran and told
the queen what had happened. She at once came into
the room where he lay, and seeing Aaron and his breth-
ren standing by she became very angry, as she sup-
www.
+
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
135
posed that they were the cause of the evil that had, in
her estimation, befallen her husband. She, without
hesitation, ordered the king's servants to take the
brethren and slay them; but they dared not, for they
feared the power which was in Aaron.
The queen
was also afraid, but she seemed to think that the best
way to get rid of the trouble was to destroy those who
she fancied brought it. As the king's servants refused
to obey her command, she ordered them to go out into
the streets and call upon the people to come in and kill
Aaron and his companions.
When Aaron saw the temper of the queen, he feared
lest the multitude, in the hardness of their hearts,
would raise a great commotion, and be a cause of
hindering the work of God, which had so auspiciously
commenced with the king. Therefore he put forth his
hand and raised the monarch from the earth, and at
the same time said unto him, Stand. The king at once
received his strength and stood upon his feet, at the
sight of which the queen and her servants wondered.
greatly and were filled with fear.
Then the king began to explain to them what he
had learned with regard to God and the gospel, and
he spoke with such great power that his whole
household was converted. The multitude also that had
gathered at the call of the queen were pacified by his
words, and when he saw that their hearts were softened
he caused that Aaron and his brethern should teach
them the word of God.
*

9
:
CHAPTER XXI.
THE KING ISSUES A PROCLAMATION-THE RESULTS OF THE
LABORS OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH-THE PEOPLE OF
ANTI-NEPHI-LEHI—THEY BURY THEIR
THEIR WEAPONS
WAR-ARE
OF
MASSACRED BY THE THOUSAND—THEY
REMOVE TO THE TERRITORY OF THE NEPHITES, WHO
GIVE THEM THE LAND OF JERSHON.
AFTER THE king was converted he sent a procla-
mation throughout the land forbidding any and all
from persecuting Ammon and his fellow-missionaries,
giving them liberty to preach anywhere and every-
where that they desired. Our readers may be sure
that this privilege was not neglected. To use Ammon's
own words, the missionaries entered into their houses
and taught them; they taught them in their temples.
and synagogues, in the open streets and on the lofty
hills. But often they were cast out, spit upon, smitten,
stoned, bound, cast into prison and made to suffer all
manner of afflictions, from which the Lord, in his mercy,
delivered them and from which the king's proclamation
afterward protected them. Nor was the result of their
labors trifling, but glorious in the saving of many thou-
sand souls; for unto the Lord were converted the people
of the Lamanites who dwelt in the lands of Ishmael,
Middoni, Shilom and Shemlon, and in the cities of
Nephi, Lemuel and Shimnilon; and they became a
righteous, peaceful, God-serving people, and from faith-
ful obedience to his law they never fell away. But
the various bodies of Nephite apostates who dwelt
among the Lamanites universally rejected the gospel
message, with the exception of one single Amalekite,
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
137
and of what ultimately became of him we have no
record.
History often repeats itself, but we have no recol-
lection of any parallel to the events that followed this
marvelous conversion. The Lamanite people now
became two as distinct and separate bodies as they and
the Nephites had beforetimes been. But with this
strange complication, the apostate Nephites now occu-
pied the place and did the work of the natural Laman-
ites, while the true descendants of Laman and Lemuel
took the ground previously held by the righteous
Nephites. So clearly defined did the division become
that the supreme ruler (Lamoni's father), having turned
from the traditions, habits and customs of the Laman-
ites, was determined to also cast aside the old name.
If they were Lamanites in name alone they would cut
that weak cord which alone held them to the past, and be
as new in name as they were in feelings, hopes, loyalty
and religion. So, after advising with Ammon and his
fellow missionaries, he gave to his people the name of
Anti-Nephi-Lehies, and to his son, to whom he trans-
ferred the royal power, that of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.
The renegade Amalekites, Amulonites and others
were not willing to be ruled by a Christian monarch.
They had rejected Christianity altogether, and would
not have it as the ruling power, either in Nephi or
Zarahemla. With the old sophistries and falsehoods
they raised a mutiny in the hearts of their associate
Lamanites and urged them on to rebellion against the
rightful king and his believing subjects. But the con-
verted Lamanites made no preparations to resist them;
they felt that in times past with unholy hands they
had spilt blood as water on the land; blood that they
138
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
could never atone for, but they would do it no more.
Passive non-resistance for the future should be their
policy, but the blood of a fellow-being they would never
again shed, no matter how great the peril, how intense
the aggravation. As a witness of the completeness of
this resolve, they took their weapons of war and buried
them deep in the earth with an oath and covenant that
they would never dig them up again. When the mad-
dened hosts of their embittered brethren rushed upon
them, they came forth unarmed, bowed down before
their assailants, and submitted to their fate. With
them to live was Christ, to die was salvation. The
vengeful Nephite apostates led the inglorious charge
and shed most of the blood that flowed that day, when
one thousand and five unresisting martyrs glorified the
Lamanite race by the tribute of their lives to God and
the truth. A thousand ransomed souls, washed white
in the blood of the Lamb, that day entered the gates of
heaven to stand amongst the sayiors on Mount Zion in
the great day of the redeemed. Nor was there joy
alone in that bright world beyond, but on earth the
church was gladdened by fresh accessions to the cause.
When many of the actual Lamanites witnessed the
great change that had taken place in their brethren,
that they would quietly, peacefully, joyously lay down
their lives, their consciences smote them; they stayed
their hands, and rose in tumult against their Amalekite
leaders, and would no longer be the murderers of their
kin. The blood of the martyrs was indeed the seed of
the church, for there were more added to the fold of
Christ on that memorable day than those who passed
away to the presence of their God.
Foiled in their attempt to destroy the Anti-Nephi-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
139
Lehies (or Ammonites as we shall hereafter call them),
the bloodthirsty Lamanites, led as usual by Nephite
apostates, made a sudden incursion into the land of
Zarahemla, and, in fulfilment of Alma's prophecies,
destroyed the great city of Ammonihah, of which we
shall say more hereafter, but met with most disastrous
defeat later on in the campaign. Still vowing ven-
geance they returned to their own lands, and feeling that
the Ammonites were in sympathy with the Nephites,
they satisfied their hatred by again slaughtering many
of these unresisting people, who, as before, permitted
themselves to be slain without making the first effort at
defense. But Ammon and his brethren were not willing
to have the disciples continually harassed and eventually
exterminated; they judged that the Lord having so
thoroughly tried the faith of this devoted people, would
provide some way of escape.
A
Ammon counseled with the king and it was thought
it would be better to forsake their all so far as worldly
posessions were concerned, than to sacrifice their lives.
But first let them inquire of the Lord. Ammon did so
and the Lord said, Get this people out of this land,
that they perish not, for Satan has great hold of the
hearts of the Amalekites who do stir up the Laman-
ites to anger against their brethren to slay them;
therefore get thee out of this land; and blessed are the
people of this generation for I will preserve them.
The word of the Lord thus received was joyfully'
obeyed. The Ammonites gathered up their flocks and
their herds and departed into the wilderness that lay
between the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla. There
they rested whilst Ammon and his brethren went for-
ward and treated with the Nephites in behalf of the
#
140
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
persecuted hosts they had left behind. The people, by
united voice, gladly welcomed their co-religionists and
set apart the land of Jershon as their inheritance.
Thither the Ammonites with happy feet repaired, and
there they dwelt until the breaking out of war made it
desirable that they should remove to the land of Melek,
and many thousands in after years emigrated to the
land north. Of their future history we shall speak,
from time to time, when it connects with that of the
Nephites.
CHAPTER XXII..
REVIEW OF THE MISSION OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH-ITS
IMPORTANCE AND GREAT LENGTH-ITS RESULTS TO
BOTH RACES-THE DATES OF ITS LEADING OCCUR-
RENCES.
SO FAR as we can gather from the records, the great
mission of Ammon and his brethren to the Laman-
ites was productive of results new to the history of the
Nephites. On many previous occasions dissenters from
the latter had gone over to the Lamanites, until that
nation consisted of a mixed race. But the Nephite
people appear to have been, almost without exception,
the literal descendants of the first founders of the mon-
archy, Nephi, Sam, Jacob, Joseph and Zoram, and of
the people of Zarahemla. But now a large body of
Lamanites was incorporated in the Nephite nation and
became partakers of the liberties accorded to all other.
citizens. As the history of the two nations proceeds,
A...A...
&
My Tweetonang aw's
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
141
the original distinctions of descent become less and less
observable, as defections from both people were con-
stantly occurring, so that in process of time a Nephite.
was not so much a literal descendant of Lehi's greatest
son, as one who recognized the Nephite government, was
an observer of the law of Moses and a believer in the
gospel; while the Lamanite was he who dwelt in the
dominions of that people, rejected the law and the gos-
pel, and adopted the false traditions of that race.
The mission of Ammon and his brethren was not
only important but it was of great length. They left
Zarahemla in the first year of the Judges (B. C. 91)
and returned in the fourteenth (B. C. 78). It seems
altogether probable that the conversion of king La-
moni took place in the first year of their ministry,
unless Ammon was detained in prison a lengthened
period before he was brought before the king (for
which suggestion we find no warrant), as it was only
the third day of Ammon's service when his conflict
occurred with the cattle thieves at the waters of Sebus.
The conversion of Lamoni was the immediate result.
Yet we judge that the establishment and organization
of the church in the land of Ishmael was a work of
considerable time. We are strengthened in this opin-
ion by the account of the labors performed by Aaron
and others during this same period.
In the fifth year of the Nephite Judges (B. C. 87)
the Lamanites invaded Zarahemla and were disas-
trously defeated, about which time we suggest Aaron
and his fellows were confined in prison in the land of
Middoni, and the results of the war would measurably
account for the great cruelty with which they were
treated by the exasperated Lamanites, as well as for
་་་་
£
#
142
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the ferocity of the old king when he found his son in
the company of the hated Nephite. After the inci-
dents of that eventful meeting the king was not in a
frame of mind to go to war with the Nephites; the
generous words and magnanimous conduct of Ammon
had produced such a deep influence, that though not
yet converted, his heart had experienced a great change.
Probably a year or two passed before Aaron and his
fellow laborers brought him to a full knowledge of the
true plan of redemption. For these reasons we con-
sider the meeting of Lamoni and his father did not
take place earlier than B. C. 87. The old king's con-
version was followed by the issuance of his proclama-
tion of protection and unqualified religious liberty to
the Nephite missionaries and to all his subjects; of
which proclamation Aaron and his co-laborers took the
fullest benefit by preaching from city to city throughout
the wide Lamanite territory, establishing churches and
ordaining officers therein. This labor occupied some
years. As the church grew the spirit of rebel-
lion developed amongst the unconverted, until they
declared open war against the king, and massacred their
gospel-believing brethren.
Immediately after the massacre of the 1005 Anti-
Nephi-Lehies the angry Lamanites broke out in war
with the Nephites, under the idea that the latter were
the cause of their internal troubles. They made a
sudden incursion into the land of Zarahemla and
destroyed the city of Ammonihah, which event took
place in the eleventh year of the Judges (B. C. 81), and
after that they had many battles with the Nephites,
in which they were driven and slain. After their
return from this inglorious campaign they wreaked
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
143
their vengeance on their unoffending brethren, and
again commenced to massacre them, which murders, we
suggest, took place during the thirteenth year of the
reign of the Judges (B. C. 79), as in the year follow-
ing the whole of the believing Lamanites migrated to
the land of Jershon, as before narrated (B. C. 78).
These dates are simply suggestive as far as the his-
tory of the mission is concerned, but those that relate
to the Nephites are distinctly stated in the annals of
that people.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE DAYS OF THE JUDGES—THEIR NAMES AND REIGNS-
THE HERESY OF NEHOR-HE SLAYS GIDEON AND IS
EXECUTED — AMLICI’S REBELLION-THE BATTLE OF
AMNIHU-THE CONFLICT AT THE CROSSING OF THE
SIDON A THIRD BATTLE.
FOR A period of about one hundred and twenty years
succeeding the death of king Mosiah, the Nephite
commonwealth was governed by judges. These were
chosen by the united voice of the people, as provided
in the constitution framed under Divine inspiration by
the last king, and acknowledged as the supreme law of
the nation, through its unanimous acceptance as such,
by the entire people. At the end of this period the
republic was overthrown through the great wickedness
of all classes of the community, and the people divided
themselves into numerous independent tribes.
It is not actually certain that the Book of Mormon
2.
+
144
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
gives us the names of all the Nephite chief judges.
In the earlier portion of the annals of these times the
order of succession is plainly stated, but in the record
of later years the name of the judge is sometimes only
mentioned incidentally in the historic narrative. It is
therefore beyond our power to determine if there were,
or were not, others whose names have been omitted by
the sacred historians. The judges mentioned by name
or description are twelve in number. Of these, five,
Pahoran II., Cezoram, Cezoram's son (whose name is
not given), Seezoram and Lachoneus II., were assassi-
nated; one, Pacumeni, was slain in battle with the
Lamanites; two, Alma and Nephi, were translated or
taken by the Lord; three, Nephihah, Pahoran I., and
Helaman, died a natural death, whilst of the manner of
the decease of one, Lachoneus I., we have no record.
They judged the Nephites in the following order: 1
Alma (the younger), from B. C. 91 to B. C. 83; 2 Nephi-
hah, from B.C. 83 to B. C. 68; 3 Pahoran I., from B. C.
68 to B. C. 53; 4 Pahoran II., from B. C. 52 to B. C.
52; 5 Pacumeni, from B. C. 52 to B. C. 51; 6 Helaman
(the younger), from B. C. 50 to B. C. 39; 7 Nephi,
from B. C. 39 to B. C. 30; 8 Cezoram, from B. C. 30 to
B. C. 26; 9 Çezoram's son, from B. C. 26 to B. C. 26;
10 Seezoram, B. C.-to B. C. 23; II Lachoneus I.,
from-to-; 12 Lachoneus II., from—to A. C. 30.
It is possible that some unnamed judge may have
ruled the Nephites for a short time after the murder
of Cezoram's son, and before Seezoram was chosen,
and still more probable that one or more rulers pre-
sided over the destinies of the nation between the
death of Seezoram and the election of Lachoneus I., as
there was a space of fifty-three years between the mur-
MARINA ME
.:'
L
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
145
der of Seezoram and that of Lachoneus II., who suc-
ceeded his father. Alma, the son of Alma, was the
first chief judge of the Nephite republic, having been
called to that high position before the death of king
Mosiah.
It was the first year of Alma's reign. Could our
readers have taken a glimpse at the fair capital of the
Nephites at that time (B. C. 91), already rich in the
awards of human industry, combined with the lavish
productions of nature in that much favored land, they
might have noticed in the principal street a portly, hand-
some man, manifesting in his carriage the evidences
of great bodily strength, combined with vanity, self-
sufficiency aud subtlety. They might have observed
that his raiment was made of the finest fabrics that
the looms of Zarahemla could produce, lavishly em-
broidered and ornamented with the labors of the
cunning workman in silk, in feathers and the precious
metals, whilst at his side hung a richly decorated
sword. This man was no king, no governor, no general
of the armies of Israel; he was simply Nehor, the suc-
cessful religious charlatan of the hour, to whom the
unstable listened and the weakminded flocked.
Nehor's teachings had at any rate the interest of
novelty to the Nephites, yet some of his theories were
older than Idumea. They had been rejected in the
counsels of heaven before Lucifer, the Son of the Morn-
ing, fell. He would save all men in their sins and with
their sins; he abolished hell, established a paid order of
priests, and taught doctrines so liberal that every man
could be a member. of his church and yet continue to
gratify every vice his nature inclined to. For this
liberality of doctrine, Nehor expected in return liber-
-
146
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ality of support for himself and assistants, in which
anticipation he was not disappointed. Many adopted
his heresies; his success fired his zeal, and developed
his vanity. He was so used to the sycophancy of his
converts that he was restive under contradiction, and
when Gideon, the aged patriot, and teacher in the true
church, one day met him in the streets of Zarahemla
and upbraided him for his wicked course, neither
respecting his great age nor his many virtues, Nehor
drew his sword and smote him till he died. For this
wilful and unprovoked crime, the murderer was tried,
convicted, and afterwards executed. His execution
took place on the hill Manti, and, from the way in
which his death is spoken of, we imagine that he was
hanged.
It
Though Nehor's shameful life was thus ended,
unfortunately his doctrine did not die with him.
was too pleasant to those who desired to gain heaven
by a life of sin. Consequently it spread widely through
the teachings of his followers. In later years the trai-
torous Amlicites, the apostate Amalekites, the blood-
thirsty Amulonites and Ammonihahites, were all
believers in his soul-destroying doctrines. The blood
shed, the misery produced, the treasure expended
through the wickedness and folly of these base crea-
tures, cannot be computed.
The increase of these false teachers among the
Nephites rapidly developed class distinctions and social
divisions; their adherents being generally gathered
from amongst those who loved the vain things of the
world. Naturally they became proud and overbearing,
and bitter in their feelings towards the members of the
true Church of Christ. Many of the latter received
+
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
147
severe persecution at the hands of the dissenters, and
bore it without retaliation, while others returned insult
for insult, and gave blow for blow.
The example of these self-appointed teachers pro-
duced a like spirit throughout their churches, and their
members became idle and full of devices to enable them
to live without honest toil. They gave way to sorcery
and idolatry, to robbery and murder, and to all manner
of wickedness, for which offenses they were duly
punished according to the law, whenever conviction
could be obtained, and when the intent of the law was
not thwarted by their unholy combinations. This
development of priestcraft also gave rise to another
evil. Many belonging to the apostate churches, though
not willing to openly plunder or murder for gain, were
anxious for a monarchy to be established, that thereby
they might be appointed office holders, etc., and fatten
at the public crib. Their hope and intention was to
destroy the Church of God, and, undoubtedly, to despoil
its members.
In the fifth year of the Judges, a willing instru-
ment arose to effect their purpose. His name was
Amlici; a follower of Nehor, corrupt and ambitious, but
cunning in the wisdom of the world. He was chosen
by the enemies of the commonwealth to be the king
of the Nephites. The whole question was brought
before the people at a general election, as provided by
the code of Mosiah. The monarchists were outvoted;
the republic and the church were saved.
This should have ended the matter, but it did not;
the turbulent minority, incited by Amlici, would not
accept this constitutional decision. They assembled
and crowned their favorite as king of the Nephites,
:
L
2-A
..
148
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
and he at once began to prepare for war, that he might
force the rest of the people to accept his government.
Nor was Alma idle; he also made ready for the impend-
ing contest. He gathered his people and armed them
with all the weapons known to Nephite warfare. The
two armies of those who so short a time before were
brethren, met near a hill called Amnihu, on the east
bank of the river Sidon. There a bloody battle followed,
in which Amlici's forces were disastrously defeated
with a loss of 12,532 men, whilst the victors had to
mourn the loss of 6,562 warriors slain.
After pursuing the defeated monarchists as far as
he was able, Alma rested his troops in the valley of
Gideon (named after the martyr slain by Nehor). He
there took the precaution to send out four officers with
their companies to watch the movements and learn the
intentions of the retreating foe. These officers were
named Zeram, Amnor, Manti and Limher. On the
morrow these scouts returned in great haste, and
reported that the Amlicites had joined a vast host of
Lamanites in the land Minon, where unitedly they
were slaying the Nephite population and ravaging their
possessions; at the same time they were pushing rapidly
towards the Nephite capital with the intent of captur-
ing it before Alma's army could return. Alma at once
headed his troops for Zarahemla, and with all haste
marched towards it. He reached the crossing of the
Sidon without meeting the enemy, but while attempt-
ing to pass to the western bank he was confronted by
the allied armies.
A terrible battle ensued; the Nephites were taken
somewhat at a disadvantage, but being men of faith,
they fervently sought heaven's aid, and in the increased
#
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
149
+
fervor this faith inspired, they advanced to the combat.
With Alma at their head, the advanced guard forded
the river and broke upon the enemy who stood await-
ing them. By the fury of their charge they drove in
the ranks of the enemy, and as they pushed onward
they cleared the ground by throwing the bodies of their
fallen foes into the Sidon, thus making an opening for
the main body to obtain a foothold. In this charge
Alma met Amlici face to face, and they fought des-
perately. In the midst of this hand to hand combat,
Alma lifted his heart on high, and prayed for renewed
strength that he might not be overpowered, but live to
do more good to his people. His prayers were answered,
and thereby he gained new vigor to battle with and
eventually slay Amlici. Amlici slain, Alma led the
attack to where the king of the Lamanites fought.
But that monarch retired before the impetuous valor of
the high priest, and commanded his guards to close in
upon his assailant. The order was promptly obeyed,
but it did not succeed. Alma and his guards bore
down upon them with such fury that the few of the
monarch's warriors who escaped made a hasty retreat.
Pushing steadily on, Alma kept driving the allies before
him, until his whole army had crossed the Sidon.
There the enemy, no longer able to meet his well
ordered advance, broke in all directions, and retreated
into the wilderness that lay to the north and west.
They were hotly pursued by the Nephites as long as
the latter's strength permitted, and were met on all
quarters by patriots rallying to the call of the com-
monwealth, who slew them by thousands. A remnant
eventually reached that part of the wilderness known
as Hermounts. There many died and were devoured
150
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.

WILDERNESS OF HERMOUNTS.
by the wild beasts and vultures with which that region
abounded.
A few days after this decisive battle, another invad-
ing Lamanite army appeared.
This one advanced
along the east bank of the Sidon. Alma, having been
wounded, sent one of his officers, who met the hosts of
the Lamanites, and drove them back to their own lands.
CHAPTER XXIV.
ALMA RESIGNS THE CHIEF JUDGESHIP—NEPHIHAH CHOSEN
-ALMÀ MINISTERS IN ZARAHEMLA, GIDEON, MELEK
AND AMMONIHAH-CONDITION OF THE LAST NAMED
CITY-IT REJECTS THE MESSAGE ALMA BEARS—AN
ANGEL MEETS HIM—AMULEK-THE LAWYER ZEEZROM—
THE GREAT CONTROVERSY-ZEEZROM CONVERTED AND
CAST OUT-THE MARTYRDOM OF THE BELIEVERS—
ALMA AND AMULEK IN PRISON--THEIR DELIVERANCE.
THE GREAT losses sustained by the Nephites in
war, not of warriors alone, but of women and
children, together with the vast amount of their property
destroyed, had the effect of humbling them and soften-
ing their wayward hearts, so that many thousands,
during the next few years, were added to the church
by baptism. But the recollection of their former dis-
asters was gradually worn away by time and prosperity.
Three years later we find great inequality in the
church-some poor and some rich, the more powerful
abusing and oppressing their weaker brethren. This
course proved a great stumbling-block to those who
were not numbered with the church, as well as being
the cause of much sorrow and ill-feeling amongst its
members. Finding that no one man could properly
attend to the duties of his many offices, Alma deter-
mined to resign his chief judgeship, and devote his en-
tire time to his duties as the earthly head of the church.
Preparatory to this resignation, he selected one of the
leading elders, named Nephihah, to be his successor as
chief judge. This choice was confirmed by the people.
(B. C. 83.)
Alma now gave his entire attention to the duties
10
X
152
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
1
of his calling as a preacher of righteousness. He
commenced his labors in Zarahemla. Thence he went
to the city of Gideon. After ministering there for
some time, he returned for rest to his home in the capi-
tal city.
The next year (B. C. 82), Alma turned his face
westward. He visited the land of Melek, where his
labors were crowned with abundant blessings. Hav-
ing satisfied himself with the good that he had accom-
plished, he traveled three days' journey on the north
of the land of Melek, to a great and corrupt city called
Ammonihah. There he found a godless people, filled
with the falsehoods of Nehor, and committing all
manner of abominations without repentance, because
they cherished the flattering lie, as the foundation of
their creed, that all men would be saved. This city
was in the hands of a corrupt clique of judges and
lawyers, who stirred up sedition, tumult and rioting,
that they might make money out of the suits that fol-
lowed such disturbances. Further than this, they were
secretly plotting to overthrow the government, and rob
the people of their highly prized liberties. Among
such a people Alma labored in vain; none would
listen, none would obey, none offered him rest and food.
Scorn and mockery were his reward; and he was spat
upon, maltreated and cast out of the city.
Weary in body and sick at heart because of the
iniquity of the people, after many fruitless efforts, fer-
vent prayers and long fastings, Alma sought some
other people more worthy of salvation's priceless gifts.
He bent his way towards the city of Aaron; but as he
journeyed, an angel of the Lord (that same angel that
beforetime had been the agent in his conversion to God)
A
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
153
stood before him and blessed him. He told him to lift
up his heart and rejoice, for because of his faithfulness
he had great cause to do so. The angel then directed
Alma to return to the sin-cursed city he had just left,
and proclaim unto its citizens the awful message that
except they repented the Lord would destroy them.
Speedily the prophet obeyed the angel's words.
By another road he drew near the doomed city, which
he entered by its south gate. As he passed in he
hungered, and asked a man whom he met, Will ye give
to an humble servant of God something to eat? With
joy the man (and, strange though it appear, he was
a rich man) took him to his home and fed, clothed and
lodged him. Furthermore, Amulek, for such was his
name, told Alma that he also had received a visit from a
holy angel who had informed him of the high priest's
coming, and directed him to receive him into his house.
Then Alma blessed Amulek and all his household, and
tarried with him and recruited his strength under the
generous hospitality which Amulek's home afforded.
But his rest was not to be a lengthened one; the people
waxed stronger in sin; the cup of their iniquity was
nearly full. Go, came the word of the Lord, Go forth,
and take with thee my servant Amulek, and prophesy
unto this people, saying, Repent ye, for thus saith the
Lord, Except ye repent, I will visit this people in mine
anger; yea, I will not turn my fierce anger away.
anger away. Filled
with the Holy Ghost, these servants of God went forth
and valiantly delivered their terrible message.
One of those who most bitterly opposed Alma and
Amulek was a lawyer named Zeezrom. We find re-
corded at great length, in the Book of Mormon, the
details of the controversy that occurred between him
}
154
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and the two servants of the Lord. As a result we
have handed down to us some of the plainest teachings
regarding the atonement, the resurrection, the powers of
the priesthood, etc., that are had among mankind. No
matter what Alma and his companion said, Zeezrom
could twist it from its proper meaning; find blasphemy
and heresy in the sublime, truths of the gospel, and
extract treason from the simplest of God's laws. He
questioned and cross-questioned, he promised and threat-
ened, he twisted and turned, he abused and villified, but
all to no purpose, he was caught in his own trap. His
heaven-inspired opponents made manifest his thoughts
and intentions, they exposed his lying, they overthrew
his sophistries and, with a power more than human,
they exhibited the blackness of his heart. As they pro-
ceeded the power of God increased upon them, their
words grew yet more forcible until Zeezrom himself
felt their power. As his corruptions were laid bare he
began to tremble, first with rage, then with fear. Bad
as he was, he was not the worst among that people, and
when once he realized the power he was combatting, his
heart began to acknowledge its guilt.
With this feeling he commenced to inquire of Alma,
not in mockery, but in solemn earnestness with regard
to the kingdom of God. The answers he received were
like a two edged sword, piercing to his inmost soul,
bringing to him a terrible sense of his awful position
before God, and encompassing him about with the pains
of hell. He realized that he had been a leader in
iniquity, that his lyings and deceivings had greatly con-
tributed to drag the people down to their existing corrup-
tion, and that he was among those most responsible
for their hardness of heart.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
155
4
In this frame of mind he made an effort to plead
with the people; he acknowledged his guilt, testified
to the virtue and integrity of Alma and Amulek and
interceded in their behalf. But in vain. The degraded
populace reviled him, they mocked at him, they said he
was possessed of a devil, and further, they spat on him;
then they cast stones at him, and ultimately, with some
others, drove him out of their city; while the two
prophets, with many who believed in their holy message,
were thrown into prison, there to suffer all the indigni-
ties, persecutions and annoyances that apostate hate
could inflict. Nor was this the worst; these reprobates
took the wives and babes of those believers whom they
had driven away, with such as had accepted the truth
who still remained in the city, and, gathering them in
one body they mercilessly burned them to death in one
great martyrs' fire. Into the torturing flames they
also cast the records that contained the holy scriptures,
as though, in their blind fury, they imagined that they
could thereby destroy the truths that were so odious to
them.
In their devilish glee and savage exultation they
next carried the two enchained prophets to the place of
sacrifice, that they might harrow up their souls with
a view of the sufferings of the perishing women
and children. Amulek's brave and impetuous spirit
could ill bear the fearful scene. The groans, cries
and supplications of the tortured innocents carried un-
told agony to his soul. He begged Alma to exercise
the power of God that was in them to save the martyrs.
But the Holy Spirit revealed to Alma that this sacri-
fice was by heaven's consent, and he replied, The
Spirit constraineth me that I must not stretch forth
1
156
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. ·
}
mine hand, for behold the Lord receiveth them up unto
himself in glory; and he doth suffer that the people
may do this thing, according to the hardness of their
hearts, that the judgments which he shall exercise
upon them in his wrath may be just; and the blood of
the innocent shall stand as a witness against them, yea,
and cry mightily against them at the last day. Then
Amulek said, Perhaps they will burn us also. To
which Alma responded, Be it according to the will of
the Lord. But, behold, our work is not finished; there-
fore they burn us not.
When the fire had burned low, and the precious
fuel of human bodies and sacred records was consumed,
the chief judge of the city came to the two prisoners
as they stood bound, and mocked them. He smote
them on the cheek, and jeeringly asked them if they
would preach again that his people should be cast into a
lake of fire and brimstone, seeing that they had no power
to save those who had been burned, neither had God
exercised his power in their behalf. But neither
answered him a word. Then he smote them again and
remanded them to prison.
After they had been confined three days, they
were visited by many judges and lawyers, priests and
teachers, after the order of Nehor, who came to exult
in the misery of their prisoners. They questioned and
badgered them, but neither would reply. They came
again the next day, and went through the same per-
formance. They mocked at, smote and spat upon the
two disciples. They tantalized them with blasphemous
questions, such as the nature of their peculiar faith
inspired. How shall we look when we are dammed?
sneeringly asked these unbelievers in damnation.
2.N

HITECA
ENG
THE MARTYRDOMS AT AMMONIHAH.
Frivw
- 38 ་ ་ག་ག་ག་ག་ག་
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
159.
Day
Patiently and silently all this was borne.
after day was it repeated. Harder and harder grew the
hearts of the Ammonihahites towards their prisoners.
Fiercer and stronger grew their hatred. They stripped
Alma and Amulek of their clothes, and, when naked,
bound them with strong ropes. They withheld food
and drink from them, and in various ways they tortured
their bodies, and sought to aggravate and tantalize
them and harrow up their minds. On the 12th day of
the tenth month of the tenth year of the Judges (B. C.
82), the chief judge with his followers again went to the
prison. According to his usual custom he smote the
brethren, saying as he did so, If ye have the power of
God, deliver yourselves from these bonds, and then
we will believe that the Lord will destroy this people
according to your words. This impious challenge the
crowd one by one repeated as they passed by the proph-
ets, and smote them in imitation of their leader. Thus
each individual assumed the responsibility of the
defiance cast at the Almighty, and virtually said, Our
blood be upon our own heads.
They
The hour of God's power had now come-the
challenge had been accepted. The prophets, in the
majesty of their calling, rose to their feet.
were endowed with the strength of Jehovah. Like
burnt thread the cords that bound them were snapped
asunder and they stood free and unshackled before the
terror-stricken crowd. To rush from the prison was the
first impulse of the God-defying followers of Nehor.
In their fear some fell to the earth, others, impelled by
the crowd behind, stumbled and fell over their pros-
trate bodies, until they became one confused mass,
blocking each other's way; struggling, yelling, cursing,
1
160
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
pleading, fighting; frantically, but vainly, endeavoring
to reach the outer gate.
At this moment of supreme horror an earthquake
rent the prison walls. They trembled, then tottered,
then fell on the struggling mass of humanity below,
burying in one vast unconsecrated grave rulers and
judges, lawyers and officers, priests and teachers. Not
one was left alive of all the impious mob who a few
moments before defied heaven and challenged Jehovah's
might. But Alma and Amulek stood in the midst of
the ruins unhurt. Straightway they left this scene of
desolation and went into the city. When the people.
saw the two servants of God, great fear fell upon them,
and they fled, as a goat fleeth with her young from two
lions.
Alma and Amulek were then ordered to leave the
city. This they did, and went to the neighboring town
of Sidom. There they found those who had been cast
out of Ammonihah, and in grief and sorrow they
related the story of the burning of the wives and child-
ren of the fugitives, and also the history of their own
miraculous deliverance.

*

THE DELIVERANCE OF ALMA AND AMULEK.
1
{ -
•
Z
CHAPTER XXV.
ZEEZROM SICK WITH FEVER-HIS MIRACULOUS RECOVERY-
THE DESTRUCTION OF AMMONIHAH-THE INVASION OF
THE LAND OF NOAH-ZORAM, THE NEPHITE COMMAN-
DER, SEEKS THE MIND OF THE LORD-IT IS GIVEN,
ITS RESULTS—THE WAR ENDED-ALMA'S MINISTRA-
TIONS.
WHILE the fearful tragedy that we have just
related was being enacted in Ammonihah, Zeez-
rom-trembling, heart-sick and faint-wandered with
the others to Sidom. The horrors of the damned took
hold of him, until his body succumbed to the agony of
his mind. He was scorched with a burning fever, which
continually increased until the glad tidings reached his
ears that Alma and Amulek were safe; for he had feared
that through his iniquities they had been slain. No
sooner did they reach Sidom than he sent for them, as
his heart then began to take courage. They did not
hesitate, but at once proceeded to where he lay. When
they entered his presence, he stretched forth his hands
and besought them to heal him. Alma questioned him
regarding his faith in Christ, and finding that the good
seed planted in his bosom had brought forth fruit, this
mighty high priest cried unto the Lord, O Lord our God,
have mercy on this man, and heal him according to his
faith which is in Christ. When Alma had said these
words, Zeezrom leaped upon his feet and walked, to the
great astonishment of all who witnessed it. Alma then
baptized the repentant lawyer, who began from that
time forth to preach the glorious message of eternal
salvation. His energy, wisdom, learning and talents
,
164
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
were now used towards the upbuilding of the kingdom
of God, with as much zeal as he had before labored for
corruptible riches and worldly fame, for Zeezrom was a
whole-souled, courageous man; he did nothing by
halves-when he served the devil, he was a profitable
servant; when he turned to God, he did it with all his
heart. From this time Zeezrom became a preacher of
righteousness, laboring under the direction of Alma,
and we next hear of him ministering with Amulek to
the people in the land of Melek.
Next year Ammonihah was destroyed. Less than
four months had elapsed since the two inspired follow-
ers of the Lamb had left it to its fate, when the Laman-
ites fell upon it like a whirlwind in its suddenness, and
as an avalanche in its utter desolation. The dark
skinned warriors of Laman swept over these murderers
of the saints like a tempest of fire, leaving neither
young nor old, babe nor grandsire, to repeat the story
of their woes. Not one of Ammonihah's boasting
children was left to defy heaven.
Nor was the city spared; it, also, was given to the
destroyer, and its palaces and temples, its homes and its
workshops, were consumed by the devouring fire. For
one day the fierce flames consumed the walls and towers
of Ammonihah. Their light illumined the lurid sky,
shone on the distant mountain tops, and lit the neigh-
boring valleys. Then an uninhabitable desolation,
stinking with the rotting carcass of man and beast,
only remained to mark the place where Ammonihah
once stood. As the Desolation of Nehors, it was known
and avoided by the Nephites for many succeeding years.
Emboldened by this signal triumph, the Lamanites
entered the borders of the neighboring land of Noah.
.....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
165
{
There they continued their depradations, carrying off
many Nephite captives into the wilderness. At this
juncture Zoram and his two sons (Lehi and Aha),
rallied the Nephite forces, in the hope of intercepting
the Lamanite armies in their return to the land of
Nephi, and of delivering the captives.
*
Before starting on their march Zoram determined to
inquire of the Lord. He and his sons knew that Alma
was a prophet and revelator to the nation. Wisely
they went first to him and inquired if it was the Lord's
will that they should advance into the wilderness in
search of their captive brethren.
Alma laid the matter before the Lord. The divine
answer came: Behold the Lamanites will cross the
river Sidon in the south wilderness, away up beyond
the borders of the land of Manti. And behold there
shall ye meet them, on the east of the river Sidon,
and there the Lord will deliver unto thee thy breth-
ren who have been taken captive by the Lamanites.
Obedient to these plain instructions, Zoram and
his sons crossed over the river Sidon with their armies,
and marched southward beyond the borders of the land
of Manti, into that portion of the great southern wil-
derness which lay east of the river Sidon. There they
came upon the enemy, as the word of the Lord had
declared, and there they joined in battle. The Laman-
ites were defeated, scattered and driven into the wil-
derness, and the Nephite captives were delivered.
Great was the joy in the land of Zarahemla when it
was found that not one Nephite had been lost of all
those taken prisoners; but every one, great and small,
had escaped the horrors of slavery in the hands of the
Lamanites, and they all returned in peace to possess
?
在
​等
​166.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
•
their own lands. Here we have a most happy result of
seeking the word of the Lord and then faithfully car-
rying out his instructions.
Again there was peace throughout the land, and
the name of Zoram is no more mentioned in the sacred
record.
During this period of peace, Alma and his fellow-
priesthood preached God's holy word in the power and
demonstration of the Spirit, and with much success.
Great prosperity came to the church throughout all the
lands of the Nephites. At this happy time there was
no inequality among them; the Lord poured out his
Spirit on all the face of the land, as Alma supposed to
prepare the hearts of his people for the coming of
Christ. Like many others of the ancient prophets, he
ante dated that glorious appearing. He little knew
of the wars and contentions, the apostacies and dissen-
tions, the spiritual tribulation and material commotion
that would precede that blessed day. But with this
prospect full in view, he labored and rejoiced, preached,
blessed and prophesied, never tiring in his energies,
and feeling sorrowful only because of the hard-heart-
edness and spiritual blindness of some of the people.
In one most glorious event, Alma had unspeakable
joy. His youthful companions, the sons of king
Mosiah, returned from their fourteen years' mission
amongst the Lamanites, during which time, after many
sore trials and great tribulation, they, by the grace of
the Father, had brought many thousands of that
benighted race to a knowledge of the principles of the
everlasting gospel.
Alma was traveling south on one of his missionary
journeys from the land of Zarahemla to the land of
$4
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
167
Manti, when he met Ammon and his brethren coming
from the land of Nephi. On hearing the story of the
mission, he at once returned home with them to Zara-
hemla. There the condition of affairs amongst the
Lamanites was rehearsed to the chief judge, who laid
the whole subject before the people, so that whatever
was done in relation to the Christian Lamanites might
be done by common consent. The Nephites decided
to give the land of Jershon to these people for an
inheritance. With this cheering news Ammon, accom-
panied by Alma, returned into the southern wilderness,
to the place where his people were awaiting the
decision of the Nephites. There the Ammonites were
ministered to and comforted by Alma and others, after
which they resumed their march to the land set apart
for their future abode. There, however, we shall find,
as we proceed with our story, they remained but a few
years.
CHAPTER XXVI.
KORIHOR, THE ANTI-CHRIST — HIS FALSE TEACHINGS AND
BLASPHEMY-HE IS TAKEN BEFORE ALMA-IS STRUCK
DUMB-HIS MISERABLE END-THE HERESY ROOTED OUT.
THE NEXT notable event in the history of the
Nephites was the appearance of Korihor, the anti-
Christ. (B. C. 75-)
The doctrines advocated by Korihor were of a kind.
that would gain ready adhesion from those who did not
fervently love purity, truth and righteousness, as they
168
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
flattered their vanity and gave them liberty to follow
the lead of their passions without fear of the judg-
ment or condemnation of a Divine Being. Spiritually
he was a Nihilist. He denied the coming of the Mes-
siah, he ridiculed prophecy and revelation, and asserted
that it was impossible for men to know the future. He
inveighed against the atonement of the Redeemer as a
foolish superstition, and taught, instead of the unchang-
ing truths of the everlasting gospel, the theory that
every man fared in this life according to the man-
agement of the creature, that every man prospered
according to his genius, and conquered according to his
strength. Further, he announced that whatsoever a
man did was no crime, for that when a man was dead,
there was an end thereof.
}
It is almost needless to say that those who accepted
such dogmas gave way to all manner of evil doing.
They became overbearing to others, exceedingly keen in
business transactions, were full of covetousness, duplic-
ity and lasciviousness, and indulged in various wanton
pleasures. Their motto might be said to have been,
Let us eat, drink and be merry, for to-morrow we die;
and what we do here will not be brought against us.
hereafter.
Korihor also gained a strong hold among the dis-
contented, for such are ever found where universal
perfection does not dwell. He railed at the holy priest-
hood with fierce words of falsehood. He charged that
they sought to keep the people down, that they encour-
aged ignorance in the masses, that they bound their
minds with foolish traditions; all this, and much more,
that they might usurp power and authority, and glut
themselves with the results of their victims' daily toil.
1
:
...
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
169
In Alma's answer to this charge we have a pleas-
ing insight into his private life. He said: Thou
knowest that we do not glut ourselves upon the labors
of this people, for behold, I have labored even from the
commencement of the reign of the Judges until now,
with mine own hands, for my support, notwithstanding
my many travels round about the land to declare the
word of God unto my people; and notwithstanding the
many labors I have performed in the church, I have
not so much as received even one senine for my labor;
neither has any of my brethren, save it were in the
judgement seat, and then we have received only accord-
ing to law for our time.
As a propagandist, Korihor, for a short time, was a
success. We first hear of him preaching his satanic
doctrines in the land of Zarahemla, and as he claimed
to fully believe all he taught, the law could not touch
him, as full religious liberty was guaranteed under the
constitution and laws of the Nephite commonwealth.
From Zarahemla he went to the land of Jershon to
inoculate the Ammonites with his soul-destroying
vagaries. But they were a wiser and more zealous
people for the gospel than were many of the Nephites.
They took him, bound him, and carried him before
Ammon (son of king Mosiah), their high priest. He
directed that Korihor should be removed beyond the
border of their land, which command having been
obeyed, we next find the unabashed impostor laboring
amongst the people of the land of Gideon. There he
also met with rebuffs. He was arrested by the people
and taken before the chief officers in that land. They
found they could do nothing that would be satisfactory
with him, so they remanded him into the custody of
May 9 NEA
170
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
7
..
the proper officers, with instructions to carry him
before, Alma and Nephihah, in Zarahemla.
When brought before these worthies-the highest
dignataries of the church and state-Korihor con-
tinued in his course of loud mouthed blasphemy, defi-
ant assumption, and wilful falsehood.
He argued against the existence of the Father
and the coming of his Only Begotten. Alma accused
him of arguing against his convictions, but this he
stoutly denied, and clamored for a sign to be given, as
he pretended, that he might be convinced. Alma at
length, wearied by his impious importunities, told him
that God, as a sign, would smite him dumb. This ter-
rible warning, though it caused the pretender some
uneasiness, only resulted in an attempt at prevarica-
tion on his part. He said: I do not deny the existence
of a God, but I do not believe there is a God; and I
say also, that ye do not know that there is a God; and
except ye show me a sign I will not believe. Then
Alma answered: This will I give unto thee for a sign,
that thou shalt be struck dumb according to my words;
and I say that, in the name of God, ye shall be struck
dumb, that ye shall no more have utterance.
Korihor received his sign; Alma's words were ful-
filled; the sign-seeker never more spoke on earth.
When the hand of the Lord fell on him he recanted.
By writing, as he could not speak, he confessed the
power of God, and acknowledged that he had been led
astray by Satan, who had come to him in the form of
an angel of light. He begged that the curse might be
removed, but Alma, well knowing the baseness of his
heart, refused to intercede before heaven in his behalf,
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
171
lest when restored to speech he would again strive to
deceive the people.
And it came to pass that the curse was not taken
off Korihor; but he was cast out, and went about
from house to house begging for his food.
A proclamation was next sent throughout all the
land: In it the chief judge recited what had happened
to Korihor, and called upon those who had believed in
his words to speedily repent, lest the same judgments
should come upon them.
This proclamation put an end to the iniquity of
Korihor, for his followers were all brought back again
to the truth. But Korihor, deserted by the devil, a
vagabond and a beggar, still continued to beg his way
from town to town, from house to house; until, one
day, in a city of the Zoramites, he was run over and
trodden down. The injuries that he received at this
time were so great that he soon after died.
CHAPTER XXVII.
ZORAM AND THE ZORAMITES-THEIR PECULIAR HERESY-
THE LAND OF ANTIONUM-THE RAMEUMPTOM-ALMA'S
MISSION TO THESE PEOPLE-THOSE WHO RECEIVE HIS
TEACHINGS PERSECUTED-THEY FLEE TO JERSHON.
IN
N OUR last chapter we stated that Korihor, the
anti-Christ, was killed in a city of the Zoramites.
Who was Zoram? and who were the Zoramites? are the
questions that now present themselves.
There are two distinct classes of people called
Zoramites in the Book of Mormon. The first, the
II
:
172
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
descendants of Zoram, the servant of Laban, who
accompanied Nephi from Jerusalem. The second were
the followers of the apostate Zoram, whose defection
and treason caused so much trouble and bloodshed in
the Nephite republic.
•
Of the last named Zoram and his individual life
we have no history. We only know him through his
pernicious teachings, and the sad results thereof. But
it is altogether probable that before he started out as a
religious reformer on his own account, he was a fol-
lower of Nehor, as the majority of his adherents appear
to have been gathered from that sect and to have
belonged to that order.
Zoram assembled his people in a region of the
South American continent, at that time but very thinly
settled by the Nephites. It was called the land of
Antionum, and lay to the east of the river Sidon, while
it stretched from the land of Jershon in the north, to
the great wilderness south, which was infested with the
more savage, wandering Lamanites. To this broad
land the Zoramites gathered, and there built their cities,
erected their synagogues, and grew in material wealth;
until, in the year B. C. 75, they had became an impor-
tant, though undesirable portion of the Nephite com-
monwealth. As friends they were unreliable, as ene-
mies formidable.
In the various apostasies, partial or total, that from
time to time disgraced the Nephites, there is one char-
acteristic feature that seems universal to them all, how-
ever much they may have differed on minor points. It
was the denial of the coming of the Savior in the flesh,
and of the necessity of His atonement for the sins of
the world. This was the evil one's strong point in his
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
173
efforts to mislead the ancient Nephites. Let him but
persuade any people to reject this, the foundation of the
gospel scheme, and little he cares what else they believe
or disbelieve; for when this fundamental truth is
rejected their spiritual enslavement is secured.
This was the case with the Zoramites. They
claimed to be a chosen and a holy people, separate from
their fellowmen, and elected of God to eternal salva-
tion, while all around were predestined to be cast down
to hell. This atrocious creed naturally resulted in its
adherents and advocates being puffed up in vanity and
consumed with pride. They became haughty, unchar-
itable and tyrannical, and oppressors of their poorer
neighbors. They covered their bodies with the finest
apparel, and profusely adorned their persons with costly
ornaments of gold and jewels. In their arrogance and
self-righteousness they became the Pharisees of their
age and country; but in other phases of iniquity they
far exceeded their counterparts in the Holy Land.
They bowed down to idols, denied the coming of
Christ, declared the doctrine of the atonement to
be a foolish tradition, and, like many of the sects of
modern Christendom, they misinterpreted the teachings
of holy scripture with regard to the being of God.
Their declaration of faith was: Holy, holy God; we
believe that thou art God, and we believe that thou art
holy, and that thou wast a spirit, and that thou art a
spirit, and that thou wilt be a spirit forever.
This strange medley of ideas gave birth to corres-
ponding vagaries of worship. They left off praying.
Being chosen and elected to be God's holy children,
they had no need of prayer. Once a week they assem-
bled in their synagogues and went through an empty
#
:...
174
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
form, which was a little prayer, a little praise and con-
siderable self-glorification. Having done this, they
never mentioned God or holy things again throughout
the week; indeed, it was a portion of their creed that
their synagogues were the only places in which it was
lawful to talk or think of religious matters.
Their ceremonies were as absurd as their creed.
In the centre of each of their synagogues was erected
a holy stand, or pulpit, called rameumptom, which
stood high above the congregation. From the slight
description given of it in the book of Alma we judge it
to have been somewhat pyramidical in form, the top
being only large enough for one person to stand upon.
Each worshiper mounted to the top, stretched out his
hands toward heaven, and, in a loud voice, repeated
their set form of worship.. Having done this, he
descended and another took his place, and so on, until
all who desired to go through the mummery had satis-
fied their conscience or gratified their pride.
The tidings of this defection having reached Alma,
he selected several of the leading members of the
priesthood, and, as soon as possible, proceeded to the
land Antionum, where the Zoramites had gathered.
Those who accompanied him were his two younger
sons, three of the sons of king Mosiah, Amulek and
Zeezrom. To his anxiety to bring these dissenters
back from the error of their ways, and to avert heaven's
righteous wrath from falling upon them, was added the
fear that if they remained in their wickedness they
would join the Lamanites and bring trouble upon their
more faithful fellow Nephites by urging the renewal
of war.
On the arrival of Alma and his fellow-laborers at
14
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
175
the seat of this apostasy, they at once commenced their
ministrations. They taught in the synagogues and
preached in the streets. They visited the people from
house to house, using every possible effort to bring
these misguided dissenters to an understanding of their
perilous condition. To these labors we are indebted
for some of the plainest and most powerful gospel
teachings contained in the Book of Mormon, all of
which will well repay our perusal. Suffice it to say,
that many of the poor and humble, those who were
oppressed, abused and trodden down by their false
priests and unrighteous rulers, as well as by the
wealthier portion of the community, received the words
of salvation, while the majority rejected it with con-
temptuous scorn. Some of the missionaries were mal-
treated. Shiblon, the son of Alma, was imprisoned
and stoned for the truth's sake, while others fared but
little better. Unfortunately the work of God was
retarded by the misconduct of Corianton, the brother
of Shiblon, who, for a time, deserted his ministerial
duties for the company of a harlot. This folly caused
Alma great sorrow, as it gave the ungodly a pretext
for rejecting the gospel, of which they were not slow to
avail themselves.
When Alma and his associates had done all the
good they deemed possible, they withdrew to the neigh-
boring land of Jershon. No sooner had they left than
the more crafty of the Zoramites devised a plan to dis-
cover the feelings of the community. They gathered
the people together throughout the land and consulted
with them concerning that which they had heard. In
this way they discovered who favored the truth and
who rejected it. Finding that the poor and uninfluen-
176 - STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
tial were those who had received it, they resorted to
persecution and plunder. They drove the believers
from their homes and out of the land. Most of these
fled to the land of Jershon, whither the priesthood had
preceded them.
The land of Jershon was inhabited by the people
of Ammon. They also had left home and country for
the truth's sake, and now that others were suffering from
the same cause, they received them with open arms.
They fed and clothed those who needed such help, and
gave them lands whereon they might build up new
homes.
When the wicked Zoramites heard of the kind
reception their injured fellow-citizens had received in
Jershon they were greatly angered. They were not
content to spoil them themselves, but they wanted to
make them fugitives and vagabonds on the face of the
whole earth. Their leader, a very wicked man, sènt
messages to the Ammonites, desiring them to expel the
refugees, adding many threats of what would follow,
should his cruel demand not be complied with. But the
Ammonites were a brave people; they had already suf-
fered unto death for the cause of God, and they were
not of the stamp to desert their afflicted brethren.
Rather than do so, they would again forsake their
homes and find in some other region a land of peace.
For we must remind our readers that the Ammonites
had entered into covenant with God never again to
bend the bow or draw the sword to take human life.
They, therefore, withdrew to the land of Melek, whilst
the armies of the Nephites occupied the land of
Jershon.

CHAPTER
XXVIII.
ANOTHER WAR-MORONI, THE LEADER OF THE NEPHITES
THE TACTICS OF THE LAMANITES-ZERAHEMNAH-THE
BATTLE AT RIPLAH-DEFEAT OF THE LAMANITES.
THE CAUSE which led the Nephite armies to occupy
Jershon was that the Zoramites, finding that their
haughty and unjust demands would not be complied
with, had excited the Lamanites to invade the territory
of the Nephites. The Lamanite forces, which were
commanded almost entirely by Nephite apostates, on
account of their fierce hatred to their former associates,
marched first into the land of Antionum, where they
were joined by the Zoramites. Then the whole of the
invading hosts, under the command of a dissenter
named Zerahemnah, advanced northward towards the
land of Jershon.
This was a day of peril for the Nephites. Their
enemies were much more numerous than they, and were
filled with a savage thirst for blood, which was espe-
cially felt against those who were of their own race and
kindred who had bowed in obedience to heaven's com-
mands. At this juncture the Lord raised up one of the
greatest heroes ever born on American soil. He was
not only a military leader, but a priest and prophet,
and by his inspiration and devoted courage the Nephites
were for many years led to uninterrupted victory.
Such was Moroni, who now, though but twenty-five
}
178
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
years old, took the chief command of the armies of
his nation.
Though the forces of the Lamanites were much
more numerous, all other advantages were on the side
of their foes. The discipline of the Nephites was
better by far; the bodies of their soldiers were protected
by armor, breastplates, helmets, shields, etc., and they
were fighting for the sacred cause of their religion and
their country, their altars and their firesides, their wives
and their little ones. Inspired by the justness of their
cause and the extremity of their circumstances, they
fought with a courage and a desperation never ex-
ceeded in their annals.
The Lamanites, on the other hand, had no such
holy impulses to nerve their arms for the combat.
They were the aggressors, and were hasting to shed
the blood of their brethren. Insane and infernal
hatred alone inspired them for the warfare. Besides,
they were ill prepared to meet the Nephites, who had
such a tactician as Moroni for their commander-in-chief.
The descendants of Laman were simply armed with
swords and cimiters, bows and arrows, slings and stones.
Their bodies were naked with the exception of a skin
wrapped about their loins. The Zoramites and other
dissenters from the Nephites were better clothed; in
dress they followed the fashion of the people from
whom they sprang.
The Lamanites, finding that Moroni was too well
prepared for their attack on the land of Jershon,
retired through Antionum into the wilderness, where
they changed direction and marched towards the head-
waters of the river Sidon, with the intention of taking
possession of the land of Manti. But Moroni was too
र्
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
179
vigilant to allow his enemies to slip away without
knowing what had become of them. He had his spies
watch the movements of Zerahemnah's forces, and in
the meanwhile sent to Alma to inquire the mind and
will of the Lord with regard to his future course.
The word of the Lord was given to Alma, and he
informed Moroni's messengers of the movements of
the Lamanites. The young general, with becoming
prudence, then divided his army. One corps he left to
protect Jershon, and with the remainder he advanced
by rapid marches towards Manti, by the most direct
route. On his arrival he at once mustered all the men
who could bear arms into his forces, to help in the
defense of their rights and their liberties against the
advancing foe. So rapid had been his movements and
so prompt had been the response to his calls that when
the Lamanites reached the neighborhood of the Sidon
he was prepared for their coming.
The battle that was fought when the opposing
armies met was one of the most stubborn and bloody
in Nephite history. Never from the beginning had
the Lamanites been known to fight with such exceed-
ing great strength and courage. Time after time their
hosts rushed upon the well ordered ranks of the
Nephites, and notwithstanding the latter's armor they
clove in their heads and cut off their arms. But the
cost of these charges to their own numbers was terrible.
The battle began at a hill called Riplah, and afterwards
extended to both banks of the Sidon. At one time a
lull took place in the carnage, and Moroni, who had no
pleasure in the shedding of blood, made an offer of
such terms of surrender as he considered the circum-
stances warranted. But Zerahemnah and other cap-
1
180
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
tains of the Lamanite hosts rejected the offer and urged
their troops to renewed resistance. So the battle recom-
menced with unabated ferocity. At last the faith and
valor of the Nephites prevailed; many of the Laman-
ites surrendered and agreed to a covenant of peace.
Even Zerahemnah himself, wounded and scalped by
one of Moroni's body guard, to prevent the total anni-
hilation of his armies, at last consented to the proposed
terms and entered into the required covenant of peace.
So great were the losses on both sides, especially of the
Lamanites, that the dead were not numbered.
Thus ended the war, but not the Zoramite heresy,
for we read, in the history of later wars between the two
nations, of certain Lamanite captains being of the
Zoramites. Foiled in their attempts to destroy their
former brethren and to overthrow the Church of God,
they still adhered to their false faith, and on every pos-
sible occasion made manifest their undying hatred to
those whose only offense was that they would not join
them in their crimes nor consent to the destruction of
the liberties of the people.

CHAPTER XXIX.
ALMA'S CHARGE TO HIS SONS-HE TRANSFERS THE RECORDS
TO HELAMAN-HE LEAVES THIS WORLD-ZEEZROM'S
LATTER DAYS-HELAMAN'S MINISTRATIONS.
ALMA was now growing old. Notwithstanding his
unceasing efforts and fervent prayers, the Nephites
were again backsliding into iniquity. To every
Nephite city, and to every Nephite land he went or sent,
to revive the gospel fires in the souls of the inhabitants.
But many became offended because of the strictness of
the gospel's laws, which forbade not only sin itself, but
the very appearance of sin. As this feeling grew,
Alma's heart became exceedingly sorrowful and he
mourned the depravity of his people.
Like many of the ancient patriarchs, when they
felt that their mortal career was drawing to its close, he
called his sons to him, and gave them his last charge
and blessing; speaking to each as the spirit of instruc-
tion and prophecy inspired. To Helaman, his eldest,
he transferred the custody of the sacred plates, with
many words of warning and caution regarding them.
With hearts strengthened and renewed by the inspira-
tion of his fervent admonitions, his sons went forth
among the people; nor could Alma himself rest while
there was a soul to save or a wrong to make right. He
also went forth once again, in the spirit of his holy
calling, and raised his voice in advocacy of the princi-
ples of the everlasting gospel.
It was in the nineteenth year of the Judges (B. C.
73), that Alma took his beloved son, Helaman, and
after having discovered, through divers questions, the
}
· 182
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
à
strength and integrity of his faith, he prophesied to
him of many important events in the distant future,
especially with regard to the destruction of the
Nephites. This prophecy he commanded him to record
on the plates, but not to reveal to any one. Alma
then blessed Helaman, also his other sons; indeed he
blessed all who should stand firm in the truth of Christ
from that time forth. Shortly after this he departed
out of the land of Zarahemla, as if to go to the land of
Melek, and was never heard of more. Of his death
and burial no men were witnesses. Then the saying
went abroad throughout the church that the Lord had
taken him, as he beforetime had taken Moses. This
event occurred exactly one hundred years from the
time of the elder Alma's birth.
After the departure of Alma we learn no more of
the life of his associate Zeezrom, though his name and
teachings are more than once referred to by later serv-
ants of God. We also read of a city of Zeezrom, and,
as it was the custom of the Nephites to name their
cities, towns and villages after whoever founded them,
it is highly probable that, in the colonization of the
country so vigorously carried on in the age that
these men lived, he commenced the building of this
place, and it would not be unreasonable to believe that
he dwelt in the midst of its citizens as their high priest
or chief judge.
Alma's son Helaman appears to have succeeded
him as the presiding High Priest. After Alma's
departure from this earth Helaman and others went
through the cities of the Nephites and regulated the
affairs of the church. Owing to the pride of many who
would not give heed to the instructions given them, nor
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
183.
walk uprightly, dissensions arose, which in after years
led to numerous evils, among the greatest of which was
a long continued war, or series of wars, between the
faithful Nephites on one side, and the apostates, and
afterwards the Lamanites, on the other. Still, for four
years, Helaman and his associate priesthood were
enabled to maintain order in the church. Many died in
full faith of the gospel and in the joyous hope of its
never-ending rewards; indeed, during that period there
was much peace and great prosperity enjoyed by those
who remained faithful.
CHAPTER XXX.
AMALICKIAH — HIS
APOSTASY
AND TREASON MORONI'S
NEPHITES RESPOND TO HIS
TITLE OF LIBERTY-THE
CALL-LEHONTI-HE IS POISONED BY AMALICKIAH
THE KING OF THE LAMANITES TREACHEROUSLY SLAIN-
AMALICKIAH MARRIES. THE QUEEN AND IS PROCLAIMED
KING-A DISASTROUS LAMANITE RAID.
PEACE, however, was but short lived.
•
Internal dis-
sensions created by the intrigues of apostates
and royalists convulsed the Nephite community.
The rebels were led by a descendant of Zoram, the
servant of Laban, named Amalickiah, one of the most
ambitious, cunning and unscrupulous characters that
ever disgraced the history of ancient America. It was
a perilous day for the Nephite nation when this subtle
creature bent all his brilliant energies to the fulfil-
ment of his ambitious dreams. True, he had been a
い
​184
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
member of Christ's holy church, but now the love of
God had given place to the hatred of his servants; he
was the citizen of a republic, but he aspired to over-
throw its liberties, and reign as king over his fellow
citizens. Indeed he had cherished thoughts of still
greater power, even to be monarch of the entire con-
tinent; both Nephite and Lamanite should bow to his
undisputed sway. Such were his nightly dreams, and
the continual thoughts of his waking hours, and to
this end he bent all the energies of his mind, all the
craft of his soul, all the cunning of his tongue, all the
weight of his influence. With promises rich as the gold
of Ophir and numerous as the snowflakes in a winter's
hurricane, he beguiled his weaker fellows; men who,
like him, loved power, hated the truth, delighted in
iniquity, but who had not the lofty ambition, the unhal-
lowed valor, and the deep designing cunning that dis-
tinguished their leader. To his call the dissatisfied,
the corrupt and the apostate rallied.
Opposed to him stood Moroni, the dauntless leader
of the armies of the Nephites. Inspired by an
unquenchable love for truth and liberty, he sensed
with every heart's pulsation that no man could fight
for a holier, more glorious cause than virtue and liberty.
Thus, inspired, he tore a portion of his robe from its
surrounding parts, and inscribing thereon his battle
cry, he lifted it high upon a pole. Then girding on his
armor, incasing his head with its fit covering, shielding
his body with its breastplates, placing the proper pieces
round his thighs and loins, he kneeled in humble,
heartfelt prayer before Jehovah, presented his "Title
of Liberty" before him and asked his blessing, protec-
tion, guidance and victorious aid in the coming struggle.

MORONI RAISES THE TITLE OF LIBERTY."
:
་་་་་་་
2
+
辈
​34
•
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
187
Then he gathered the hosts of the Nephites; from
place to place he sped, waving in the air the ensign on
which all could read the burning words he had in-
scribed: In memory of our God, our religion and free-
dom, and our peace, our wives and our children.
Nor did he cry in vain; the patriot Nephites, the
members of the Church of Christ, hastened with ready
feet to the response. The streets of Zarahemla were
alive with the gathering hosts. Each warrior, to show
his devotion to the liberties with which God had
endowed them, and his fealty to the Great Giver, rent
his robe, as the young general had done, and thereby
made covenant with God and his brethren to be faith-
ful and true, in life and in death, in the council chamber
and on the battle field, while an enemy remained to
menace their liberties, national or religious.
Nor was Zarahemla alone in the manifestation of
her patriotic love. Moroni's stirring appeal was spread
far and wide throughout the lands of the Nephites.
Swift-footed, banner-bearing messengers hastened down
the Sidon's banks to the dwellers in the north, arous-
`ing the patriots of each peaceful city to the peril of the
hour. Onward they hurried until Desolation echoed
back to Bountiful the battle cry of liberty. Others
gave no rest to the soles of their feet until Mulek, and
her sister cities that lined the Caribbean Sea had flung
from their tower tops the hallowed banner. Through
the narrow defiles and rocky canyons that lay between
the Andes' lofty peaks, other couriers pushed their
unwearied way into the western wilderness and hence
to the Pacific's strand, until every city held by Nephites
had gathered her sons to the defense of their rights and
their liberties, their altars and their firesides. Nor
..
... ...
*** A
J
188
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
were Manti and the other cities of the south forgotten;
the faithful and the brave who lined the borders of the
great southern wilderness heard the rallying cry..
From every city, every vale, the converging hosts.
poured forth with sword and spear, with bow and arrow,
with slings and stones; while from the top of every
tower and citadel throughout the Nephites' land, the
sacred standard fluttered in the breeze. Men of strong
arms and stout hearts were they, of faith unfaltering,
and courage undiminished.
No wonder, then, that when Amalickiah's emis-
saries brought the evil-boding news of this great.
awakening to his unwilling ears, that he faltered in his
purpose, that his followers lost heart, that retreat was
deemed the fittest show of wisdom, and discretion the
better part of valor. No wonder that when, by Moroni's
vigilance, that retreat was cut off, that the rebels suc-
cumbed and surrendered, that Amalickiah fled for
safety to the Lamanites, and that the "Title of Liberty"
continued to float uninterruptedly from the Atlantic to
the Pacific coast, as far as Nephi's children ruled or
Nephite homes were found, and that Moroni and his
people rejoiced with intensified joy in their liberties,
now more than ever dear to them through the valorous
efforts they had put forth for their preservation.
When Amalickiah fled to the court of the king of
the Lamanites he evolved a plot worthy of a demon,
which only ceased with life. He was a Napoleon in
ambition and diplomacy, and possibly also in military
skill. On the first favorable opportunity after reaching
the Lamanite court, he commenced to rekindle the fires
of hatred toward his former friends. At first he was
unsuccessful, the recollection of their late defeats was.
STORY OF. THE BOOK OF MORMON.
189
too fresh in the memory of the multitude. The king
issued a war proclamation, but it was disregarded.
Much as his subjects feared the imperial power, they
dreaded a renewal of war more. Many gathered to resist
the royal mandate. The king, unused to such objec-
tions, raised an army to quell the advocates of peace,
and placed it under the command of the now zealous
Amalickiah.
The peace-men had chosen an officer named
Lehonti for their king and leader, and he had assem-
bled his followers at a mountian called Antipas.
Thither Amalickiah marched, but with no intention of
provoking a conflict; he was working for the good feel-
ings of the entire Lamanite people. On his arrival he
entered into a secret correspondence with Lehonti, in
which he agreed to surrender his forces on condition
that he should be appointed second in command of the
united armies. The plan succeeded. Amalickiah
surrendered to Lehonti and assumed the second posi-
tion. Lehonti now stood in the way of his ambition;
it was but a little thing to remove him: he died by slow
poison administered by Amalickiah's command.
Amalickiah now assumed supreme command, and
at the head of his, forces he marched towards the
Lamanite capital. The king, supposing that the
approaching hosts had been raised to carry the war
into Zarahemla, came out of the royal city to greet
and congratulate him. As the monarch drew near he
was traitorously slain by some of the creatures of the
subtle general, who at the same time raised the hue
and cry that the king's own servants were the authors
of the vile deed. Amalickiah assumed all the airs of
grief, affection and righteous indignation that he
II
.
190
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
î
thought would best suit his purpose. He next made
apparently desperate, but purposely ineffectual, efforts
to capture those who were charged with the crime, and
so adroitly did he carry out his schemes, that before
long he wheedled himself into the affections of the
queen, whom he married, and he was recognised by the
Lamanites as their king. Thus far his ambition was
realized, but it was far from satisfied; ambition sel-
dom is.
Amalickiah now cherished the stupendous design
of subjugating the Nephites and ruling singly and alone
from ocean to ocean (B. C. 73). To accomplish this
iniquitous purpose, he despatched emissaries in all
directions, whose mission was to stir up the angry pas-
sions of the populace against the Nephites. When
this vile object was sufficiently accomplished, and the
deluded people had become clamorous for war, he raised
an immense army, armed and equipped with an excel-
lence never before known among the Lamanites. This
force he placed under the command of Zoramite offi-
cers, and ordered its advance into the western posses-
sions of the Nephites, where, amongst others, stood the
cities of Ammonihah and Noah.
The Nephites, during this time, had been watching
Amalickiah's movements and energetically preparing
for war.
When the Lamanites reached Ammonihah
they found it too strongly fortified to be taken by
assault; they therefore retired to Noah, originally a very
weak place, but now, through Moroni's foresight and
energy, made stronger than Ammonihah. The Zoram-
ite officers well knew that to return home without hav-
ing attempted something would be most disastrous,
and therefore, though with little hope, made an assault
•
}
VANANAM.A
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
191
#
upon Noah. This step resulted in throwing away a
thousand lives outside its walls, while its well-protected
defenders had but fifty men wounded. After this
disastrous attempt the Lamanites marched home.
Great was the anger of Amalickiah at the miscarriage
of his schemes; he cursed God and swore he would yet
drink the blood of Moroni.
During the next year the Lamanites were driven out
of the great eastern wilderness, which was occupied by
numerous Nephite colonies, who laid the foundations of
several new cities along the Atlantic coast. Moroni
also established a line of fortifications along the Ne-
phites' southern border, which stretched from one side
of the continent to the other.
CHAPTER XXXI.
1
A FEW YEARS OF
OF PEACE-TEANCUM ---THE CONTENTION
BETWEEN LEHI AND MORIANTON-AMALICKIAH'S TER-
RIBLE INVASION-HIS SUCCESS-HE IS STOPPED AT
BOUNTIFUL BY TEANCUM-TEANCUM SLAYS AMALICKIAH
-AMMORON MADE KING OF THE LAMANITES.
A FEW YEARS of peace and prosperity now fol-
lowed. The Nephites multiplied exceedingly
and grew very rich. They were also greatly blessed of
the Lord; and the sacred historian informs us there
never was a happier time among the people of Nephi
than at this time. Sad to say, this blessed era lasted
but a few years. A local quarrel between two cities on
:.. · }.
192
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
the Atlantic sea-board regarding their respective
boundaries was the cause of the first fresh outbreak.
At this point we are introduced to another great general
of the Nephites, named Teancum.
Teancum appears to have had command of the
Nephite army of the north (under the direction of
Moroni, the commander-in-chief of all the forces of the
republic), and to have had committed to him the
defense of the land Bountiful and the Isthmus of Pan-
ama.
His first exploit to which our attenion is drawn
is the defeat of the dissatisfied people of Morianton,
who, having unjustly quarreled with their neighbors,
the people of the city of Lehi, and being apparently
aware of the unrighteousness of their cause, determined
to migrate to the land northward, and there establish
an independent government.
Such a movement being evidently dangerous to the
peace and stability of the republic, Moroni determined
to prevent the accomplishment of their scheme. He
dispatched Teancum with a body of troops to head
them off. This the gallant officer succeeded in doing,
but not until they had reached the Isthmus, when a
stubbornly fought battle ensued, in which Teancum
slew Morianton with his own hand, and compelled the
surrender of his followers. (B. C. 68.) The prison-
ers vere brought back, the grievances of the two people
were investigated, a union between them brought about,
and both were restored to their own lands.
In the following year (B. C. 67), Amalickiah
commenced his devastating invasion of the Atlantic
provinces of the Nephites. Commencing at Moroni,
on the extreme southeast, he gradually advanced north-
ward, capturing and garrisoning all the Nephite cities
......
纂
​STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMÓN.
193
along the coast, until toward the close of the year he
reached the borders of the land Bountiful, driving the
forces of the republic before him. At this point he
was met by Teancum and a corps of veterans renowned
for their courage, skill and discipline. The Lamanite
leader endeavored to force his way to the Isthmus, with
the intention of occupying the northern continent. In
this he was foiled, for the trained valor of Teancum's
warriors was too much for that of Amalickiah's half-
savage hordes. All day the fight lasted, and at night the
worn out soldiers of the two armies camped close
together, the Lamanites on the sea-beach, and the
Nephites on the borders of the land Bountiful.
It was the last night of the old year, according to
Nephite reckoning. The great heat and the terrible
efforts of the day had overcome both officers and men.
The murmur of the Atlantic's waves sounded a soft
lullaby in the ears of Amalickiah and his hosts, who,
for the first time during the campaign, had suffered a
check in their triumphal march. Even Amalickiah
slept; but not so with Teancum. He was brooding
over the wrongs and perils of his beloved country, as
well as his own sufferings, both the deadly fruit of one
man's unholy ambition. As he pondered he grew more
angry, and at last he determined by one desperate stroke
to put an end to the war; or, if not that, at least to slay
the cause of it. Taking one servant with him, he se-
cretly stole out of his own camp into that of the enemy.
A deathlike silence reigned in both. Cautiously and
unobserved he searched out the royal tent. There lay
the foe, there lay his guards, all overcome with resist-
less fatigue. To draw his javelin, thrust it into the
king's heart and then flee, was but the work of a
194
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
moment, and so adroitly did he fulfil his purpose that
Amalickiah died without a struggle or a cry, and it was
not until the morning that his guards discovered that
the hosts of Laman were without a head.
When Teancum returned to his own warriors he
awoke them from their slumbers and rehearsed to them
all that he had done. It is not difficult to imagine
their enthusiasm, which, for fear they should arouse the
enemy, they were compelled to restrain. They, how-
ever, kept a strong guard on the alert, lest when the
Lamanites awoke and discovered that their king was
dead, they should in their anger make a sudden
onslaught on the Nephite lines. This thought, how-
ever, was not realized. When the Lamanites found
that Amalickiah was slain, they hastily retreated to
the fortified city of Mulek.
Amalickiah was succeeded on the Lamanitish
throne by his brother Ammoron, who continued the
war with unrelenting vindictiveness.


TEANCUM SLAYS AMALICKIAH.
7
:
--
1
1
CHAPTER XXXII.
JACOB THE ZORAMITE-HIS CHARACTERISTICS-THE STRAT-
EGY BY WHICH MULEK WAS TAKEN-THE
FIERCE
BATTLE BETWEEN JACOB AND THE NEPHITE FORCES—
JACOB'S DEATH.
THE GENERAL who commanded the Lamanite
forces at Mulek was named Jacob. He was a
Nephite apostate, who had accepted the errors of the
Zoramites. His appointment was one characteristic of
the prevailing policy of Amalickiah and of his suc-
cessor, Ammoron. It was to give the command of the
Lamanite armies to men who, like themselves, were
traitors to their own government; for, in such cases, to
military knowledge was almost invariably added intense
religious hate, which neither asked nor gave quarter on
the battlefield, but fought to the last extremity with
unconquerable fury.
Such a one was Jacob. He had entrenched him-
self in the strongly fortified city of Mulek, the most
northern of the Nephite cities that had fallen into the
enemy's hands. It was a key to the surrounding
country. While it remained in Lamanite possession it
was very little use for Moroni, the Nephite commander-
in-chief, to attempt to recover the cities that lay along
the shores of the east sea yet farther south. The
Nephite generals did not consider themselves justified
in making an attempt to carry the place by assault.
Such an effort would have cost too many noble lives,
and probably have proven unsuccessful. Moroni had
Iwith him at this time two of his most trusted lieuten-
1
-
.....
198
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
7
.
ants, Lehi and Teancum, both of whom were little
inferior to the chief captain in wisdom and valor. At a
council of war it was determined to attempt the capture
of Mulek by strategy. They had already sent embas-
sies to Jacob desiring him to bring his armies into the
open plain to meet the Nephites in battle, but the
Lamanite commanders were too well acquainted with
the discipline and courage of the Nephite forces to
take such a 'risk. There was, therefore, but one plan
left, other than to patiently sit down before the city
and reduce it by a regular siege, and that was to decoy
a portion of its defenders beyond the protection of its
walls, and when it was thus weakened to carry it by
storm.
Moroni determined on this course.
By command of Moroni, the gallant Teancum,
with a small force, marched along the sea shore to the
neighborhood of Mulek; while Moroni, with the main
body of the army, unperceived by the enemy, made a
forced march by night into the wilderness which lay
on the west of the city. There he rested. Lehi, with
a third corps, remained in the city of Bountiful.
On the morrow, Teancum's small division was dis-
covered by the Lamanite outposts, and from the small-
ness of its numbers they judged it would fall an easy
prey. Jacob at once sallied forth at the head of his
warriors to attack the presumptuous Nephites. On
their approach Teancum cautiously retreated along the
sea shore towards the city of Bountiful. Jacob fol-
lowed in vigorous pursuit. Moroni, in the meanwhile,
divided his army into two corps, one of which he dis-
patched to capture the city, and with the other he
closed in between Jacob's army and Mulek. The first
corps accomplished its work without difficulty, for
ཝོ
MANNA...
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
199
Jacob had left but a small force behind him, and all
who would not surrender were slain.
•
The Lamanites crowded after Teancum in hot pur-
suit until they came nigh unto Bountiful, when they
were met by Lehi and the small force under his com-
mand. At his appearance the Lamanite captains fled
in confusion, lest they should be out-generaled and cut
off from their fortifications. Jacob's warriors were
weary by reason of their long and hasty advance, while
Lehi's soldiers were fresh and unfatigued. But Lehi
refrained from pressing too vigorously on his retreat-
ing foes, as his object was not to exhaust his men until
the hour of battle came, and he was anxious to avoid a
conflict till he and Moroni could at the same moment
attack the Lamanites in front and rear.
When Jacob drew near the city he found himself
confronted by the soldiers of Moroni, who closed in
around his warriors and barred their further progress
southward; while Lehi, putting forth his pent-up ener-
gies, fell with fury on their rear. Weary and worn
though his troops were, Jacob would not surrender.
Whatever his faults may have been, and they were
undoubtedly numerous, he had a resolute, unconquer-
able spirit that would fight to the last. He deter-
mined, if possible, to cut his way through to Mulek.
With this intent he made a desperate, though inef-
fectual, charge on Moroni's lines. The Nephites being
fresh and unwearied, never wavered, but received the
shock firm as a rock upon which the waves of the
ocean break in vain. The battle here raged with
indescribable fierceness, and with heavy losses to both
sides. The wild Lamanites, in the frenzy of despera-
tion, dashed with all their strength and prowess against
*
200
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the well-ordered ranks of the Nephites in the one
absorbing endeavor to force their way through. While
the Nephites, in the heroic courage which religion and
patriotism inspire, stood cool and undismayed, break-
ing the force of the shock of each charge, then
On the wounded and the slain,
Closed their diminished files again.
to receive the next onslaught. In this desperate
encounter Moroni was wounded and Jacob slain.
While Jacob was thus impetuously charging on
Moroni's corps, Lehi with his "strong men" was as
furiously driving in the Lamanite rear. At last the
soldiers of Jacob in that part of the field surrendered.
Their leader being slain, the remainder of the troops
hesitated between throwing down their arms and con-
tinuing the hopeless strife. Moroni, with his intense
hatred of unnecessary bloodshed, when he noticed
that they wavered, cried out that if they would lay
down their weapons and deliver themselves up he
would spare their lives. His offer was accepted. The
chief captains, who remained, came forward and placed
their weapons at his feet and commanded their men to
do the same. Most of the warriors obeyed, yet num-
bers would not. They preferred death to surrender, and
force had to be used to wrest their weapons from them.
The Lamanite prisoners were then sent under an escort
to the city of Bountiful, and when counted were found
to exceed in numbers the slain on both sides in the
late battle. Thus fell Mulek, and thus died its de-
fender, Jacob the Zoramite.
$
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE WAR IN THE
SOUTHWEST-ANTIPUS-HELAMAN AND
HIS TWO THOUSAND SONS-THEIR VALOR AND FAITH—
THE REPULSE OF THE LAMANITES.
THE WAR had been raging several years, and was
working disastrously to the Nephites, when the
people of Ammon, feeling that they were a burden
rather than a help to their benefactors, though indeed
they were not, desired to be released from their oath
and covenant never again to take up deadly weapons
against their fellows. They desired in this hour of
extreme peril to take up arms in defense of the liber-
ties of their adopted country. From this rash step
Helaman and his brethren dissuaded them, lest by so
doing they should imperil their eternal salvation.
But they had sons who had grown far towards man-
hood who had not entered into this covenant, and con-
sequently were not shut off from participating in the
dangers and the glories of the war. So with their
fathers' and mothers' consent, faith, prayers and words.
of encouragement, two thousand of these youths were
mustered into the Nephite army (B. C. 66). These
striplings were all men of truth, faith, soberness and
integrity, and were conspicuous for their courage,
strength and activity. Being organized they desired
that Helaman, for whom they had great love and
respect, should be their leader. He consented, and at
their head marched to the relief of the forces of the
republic that were struggling against considerable odds
on the southern borders of the Nephite dominions,
from the shores of the Pacific Ocean eastward.
...
202
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Helaman found the Nephite forces, numbering
about six thousand warriors, in a somewhat deplorable
condition. The Lamanites, in the strength of greatly
superior numbers, had captured the cities of Manti,
Cumeni, Zeezrom and Antiparah, and held possession
of the country round about. These cities had not
been taken without much bloodshed on both sides.
The Nephites especially had lost large numbers in
prisoners, who were generally put to death by their
captors, except the superior officers, who were sent to
the land of Nephi. Antipus, the Nephite commander,
was locked up in the city of Judea, where, despirited
and weakened by excessive toil and fighting, his troops
were making a desperate and painful effort to fortify
the city.
The arrival of Helaman and his corps
brought hope and joy again to their hearts, and renewed
vigor to their endeavors.
King Ammoron, learning that reinforcements had
reached the defenders of Judea, ordered all active oper-
ations to be suspended for a season.
This suspension
was most providential for the soldiers of Antipus, as it
gave them time to finish the work of fortifying the
beleaguered city, and also to recruit their health and
energies. By the commencement of the following year
the works of defense were completed, and the Nephites
became anxious for the onslaught they had so greatly
dreaded a few months previous. But they were disap-
pointed. The Lamanites did not feel sufficiently strong
renew aggressive movements. They contented
themselves with occupying the Nephite cities they had
already captured. In the second month of this year
(B. C. 65) a convoy of provisions and two thousand
additional warriors arrived from the land of Zarahemla.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
203
The Nephites in the city of Judea were now ten thou-
sand strong, with abundant provisions, and they were
anxious for a forward movement in order, if possible, to
retake some of their cities in the hands of the enemy.
Antipus and Helaman resolved on a ruse to entice
the Lamanites from behind their fortifications. It was
decided that Helaman and his command should march
out of Judea with the apparent intention of carrying
supplies to one of the cities in the hands of the Nephites,
that was built near the seashore. In executing this
manoeuver, they purposely passed at no great distance
from the city of Antiparah, in which was stationed the
most numerous of the Lamanite armies, in the hope
that the Lamanites would notice that their numbers
were few, and thus be led to attack them. The strata-
gem proved successful. The garrison of Antiparah
issued forth in pursuit of Helaman, who, with all haste,
retreated into the wilderness northward, his intent
being to draw his pursuers as far as possible from
Antiparah. When the Lamanites had started in pur-
suit of Helaman, Antipus, with a considerable portion
of his army, marched out of the city of Judea and fell
in the Lamanites' rear. The retreat soon became a
race. The Lamanites crowded forward with all possi-
ble expedition in the endeavor to reach Helaman before
Antipus caught them. Helaman, on the other hand,
used his utmost energy to keep out of their clutches.
Neither of the three bodies turned to the right or to
the left, but kept straight on in the effort to out-march
their foes. Night came and went, and on the morrow
the double pursuit was still kept up. Another night
fell, but neither dare turn from its course.
On the third morning the race for life and victory
!
"
......... ...“.
3
204
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
was again renewed, but before long the Lamanites,
concluding they could not overtake Helaman, suddenly
stopped, and awaited the coming of Antipus and his
weary soldiers, whom they unexpectedly attacked with
great fury, slew Antipus and several of his captains,
threw the Nephite troops into great confusion and
forced them to commence a retreat.
In the meantime, Helaman discovered that he was
no longer pursued, and not knowing the reason, was in
doubt what course to take. He called a hasty council
of war, at which it was determined to return at once,
and risk the chances of being caught in a trap by the
crafty Lamanites.
The statement which Helaman makes regarding
the conduct of his young soldiers at this council is very
interesting. After he had explained the situation to
them, he inquired, What say ye, my sons, will ye go
against them in battle? Without hesitancy they
answered in the affimative, saying: Father, behold our
God is with us, and he will not suffer that we shall fall;
then let us go forth; we would not slay our brethren if
they would let us alone; therefore let us go lest they
should overpower the army of Antipus. Here Helaman
remarks: Now they never had fought, yet they did not
fear death; and they did think more of the liberty of
their fathers than they did upon their lives; yea, they
had been taught by their mothers that if they did not
doubt that God would deliver them. And they
rehearsed unto me the words of their mothers, saying,
We do not doubt our mothers knew it.
Helaman and his sons arrived none too soon on
the field of battle. The soldiers of Antipus were
already fleeing before their more numerous foes, but the
5
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
205
valor and impetuosity of the youthful Ammonites was
irresistible. They fell on the Lamanite rear with a
daring and miraculous strength possessed only by men
who put their whole trust in God. Thus attacked in
the rear, the Lamanites immediately halted, changed
front, and threw their whole force against the Ammon-
ites. The surviving officers of Antipus' army, find-
ing that Helaman had come to their rescue, stopped the
retreat, re-organized their scattered bands, and renewed
the attack. The Lamanites were compelled to suc-
cumb; they could not resist the desperate courage of
the Nephites that was driving them in at both front
and rear.
Their legions all surrendered, and, by Hela-
man's orders, were sent as prisoners of war to Zara-
hemla.
And what about the young warriors of Ammon?
So great was their faith, so potent its workings, tha
when, after the battle, Helaman called the roll of his
youthful heroes, not one was missing. The faith sown
by their mothers' words had borne fruit-they were all
preserved. To their undaunted prowess, for they
fought as if with the strength of God, the Nephites
unhesitatingly accorded the glory of the day.
Still the hardly-contested war continued. Six
thousand men, with provisions, reached Helaman from
Zarahemla and the regions round about (B. C. 63),
besides sixty more young Ammonites who had grown
sufficiently vigorous to assume the hardships of mili-
tary life. The city of Cumeni shortly afterwards
surrendered through the want of provisions, their sup-
plies having been continuously cut off by Helaman's
troops. This surrender threw so many prisoners on
the hands of the Nephites that they were unable to
-
:.
206
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
guard or feed them. An officer named Gid, with a
sufficient force, was detailed to convey them to Zara-
hemla, but on their way, passing near to an invading
body of Lamanites, the prisoners made a desperate
attempt to escape. A few succeeded in getting away,
but the greater number were slain by their guard. Gid
and his command returned to headquarters, as it
proved, just in time, for the Lamanites had made a
sudden and unexpected attack at Cumeni, and but for
Gid's timely arrival the Nephite forces would probably
have received a severe defeat. As it was, defeat was
turned to victory by their coming.
In this desperate battle every one of the young
Ammonites was wounded, but not one was slain.
According to the promise made to them they were pre-
served by the marvelous power of God.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
THE RELIEF OF MANTI-THE OVERTHROW OF THE KING-
MEN-PACHUS SLAIN-THE STRUGGLE AT MORONI-
TEANCUM SLAYS AMMORON, BUT AT THE COST OF HIS
OWN LIFE-TEANCUM'S NOBLE CHARACTER.
}
AFTER THE battle at Cumeni, the Lamanites
retreated eastward to Manti, which was situated
on the upper waters of the Sidon. Nor was it for sev-
eral months that this city could be taken, as owing to
internal dissensions at the Nephite capital, and the
attempts on the part of some of the people to overthrow
f
...... •
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
207
the republic and establish a monarchy, Pahoran, the
chief judge, was unable to supply the necessary pro-
visions and re-inforcements.
In this strait Helaman and his fellow officers called
on the Lord in fervent prayer, which was not un-
answered. They received assurances of deliverance and
victory. These blessed assurances inspired fresh faith
and infused renewed courage in the war-weary hearts
of those not given to the love of carnage.
Fired
with the determination, by God's grace, to conquer,
they entered on a campaign against the city of Manti,
which, by strategy, they captured before the end of the
year (B. C. 63). The moral effect of this victory was
so great that the Lamanites retreated into the wilder-
ness, evacuating the whole of the territory on the west,
but unfortunately taking with them, as prisoners, many
women and children.
For more than a year Moroni could not send the
needed help to Helaman. The rebels in Zarahemla
had driven the chief judge out of the city, and he had
taken refuge in Gideon. From there he wrote to
Moroni to come to his assistance, which that officer did
at the earliest possible moment, leaving the armies in
the northeast under the command of Lehi and Tean-
cum. As he advanced he rallied the people on his
line of march to the defense of the liberties of the
republic, and was so successful that, after having
joined the chief judge, Pahoran, he succeeded · in
overthrowing the "king men," killing their leader,
Pachus, and completely crushing the rebellion. This
being accomplished, he sent 6,000 men with the neces-
sary provisions to reinforce Helaman (B. C. 61).
The campaign during this year, along the Atlantic
13
208
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
coast, was a decisive one. At last the soldiers of
Ammoron were driven out of Omner, Morianton, Gid,
Lehi, Nephihah, and every other Nephite city on that
sea-board, except the outlying one, called Moroni, where
the whole of the invading host was massed for a
final desperate stand, and around which Moroni, with
hurried and lengthened marches, had concentrated his
warriors.
It was the night before an expected decisive battle,
and the Nephite officers and soldiers were too fatigued
to either devise strategems or execute them. Teancum
alone was in a condition of unrest. He remembered
with intense bitterness all the bloodshed, woes, hard-
ships, famine, etc., that had been brought about in this
great and lasting war between the two races, which he
rightly attributed to the infamous ambition of Amalick-
iah and Ammoron. He reflected how he had slain the
former, and determined that as he had slain Amalickiah,
so should Ammoron fall. In his anger he stole forth
into the enemy's camp, let himself over the walls of
the city, sought out the king's tent, and when he had
found the object of his search, he cast a javelin at
him, which pierced him near the heart. But, unlike
Amalickiah, Ammoron's death was not instantan-
eous. He had time to wake his servant before he passed
away. The alarm was given, the guards started in
pursuit; Teancum was overtaken, caught and slain.
On the morrow Moroni attacked the Lamanites, defeated
them with great slaughter, captured the city, and
drove them entirely out of Nephite territory. (B. C.
61).
The writer of the Book of Alma records: When
Lehi and Moroni knew that Teancum was dead, they
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
209
were exceedingly sorrowful; for behold, he had been a
man who had fought valiantly for his country; yea, a
true friend to liberty, and he had suffered very many
exceeding sore afflictions. But behold, he was dead,
and had gone the way of all the earth.
In that glorious galaxy of patriot-priests, or war-
rior-prophets, call them which we may, to whose stern
integrity, inspired valor, and unflinching virtue the
Nephite republic, in the days of which we write, owed
so much of its stability, and was so greatly indebted
for its perpetuity, Teancum shines among the brightest.
View him from whatever point we please, there is no mis-
taking the man. His ardent disposition, his fiery impet-
uosity, his zealous patriotism, his undaunted courage,
his love of liberty, his entire disinterestedness, shine
forth in every action. Indeed, we might almost call
him rash, so little did he consider his personal safety
when he thought the good of his country required the
sacrifice.
In picturing the heroes of those days, Teancum
looms up before us almost as a Hotspur or Murat.
In our mind's eye we can see him charging the solid
phalanxes of the Lamanites, rushing at full speed
towards the enemy several lengths ahead of his line of
battle; his commanding presence inspiring confidence,
his unwavering voice ringing out the word of command,
his bright armor shining in the sun, and his hair
streaming from beneath his helmet, as, regardless of all
save the liberties of his country, he falls upon the
thickest of the foe, seeking out their chief captains,
that by their death an end may possibly be put to the
horrors of war. Thus we find him slaying with his
own hand, at different times, Morianton, Amalickiah
F
$
210
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and Ammoron. In fact, it is quite noticeable that in
nearly all the great battles of this age, the Nephites
appear to have made it a conspicuous part of their
tactics to slay the commander of the opposing hosts.
So fell Amlici, Morianton, Jacob, Coriantumr and
others.

CHAPTER XXXV.
PEACE ONCE MORE THE RESULTS OF THE WAR-THE
LABORS OF HELAMAN-SHIBLON RECEIVES THE REC-
ORDS-HAGOTH, THE SHIP-BUILDER — ANOTHER WAR--
MORONIHAH-PAHORAN'S DEATH-CONTENTION REGARD-
ING THE CHIEF JUDGESHIP-PAANCHI'S REBELLION
THE GADIANTON BANDS - ASSASSINATION OF PAHORAN
II. ANOTHER LAMANITE INVASION.
IN
N THE next year after the capture of the city of
Moroni peace was established in all the land; not a
Lamanite warrior remained on Nephite soil. Then
Pahoran returned to his judgment seat, and Helaman
recommenced his labors in the ministry.
The long-continued and savage war just closed
had brought various evils to the church. In many
parts of the land it may be said to have been disorgan-
ized. The occupancy of so many of the Nephite cities
by the unbelieving Lamanites had produced numerous
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
211
demoralizing effects. Murders, contentions, dissen-
sions and all manner of iniquity had become rife, and
the hearts of the people had become hardened. Yet
not altogether so, for there were some who acknowl-
edged the hand of the Lord in all their afflictions.
These humbled themselves in the depths of humility;
and because of the prayers of the righteous, the people
were spared.
Such was the state of affairs when Helaman went
forth to call the people to repentance and set the
church in order. In this blessed work he had much
success, and with the help of his brethren he again
established the Church of God throughout all the
land. These labors he continued until the time of his
death, and his joy therein was greatly increased by the
continued faithfulness of the people. They, notwith-
standing their abundant prosperity, which, as ever,
followed their repentance, remained humble, fervent in
prayer and diligent in welldoing. Such was the happy
condition of the people of Nephi when Helaman died
(B. C. 57), he having survived his illustrious father
sixteen years. Shiblon, at the death of his brother,
took possession of the sacred things that had been
delivered unto Helaman by Alma, and held them for
four years.
The next year (B. C. 56) the valiant Moroni, one
of the greatest and most virtuous of God's sons,
passed away from this state of mortality to the glories
of eternity, at the early age of forty-three years. Some
time before his death he had given the chief command
of the armies of the Nephites to his son, Moronihah,
who, from the history of later years, we judge to have
been a worthy son of so illustrious a sire.
7
...
..
:..
212
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
The four years that Shiblon held the plates are
principally noteworthy for the commencement of Ne-
phite emigration to the northern continent.
It was
during this period that Hagoth established his ship-
building yards on the Pacific, near the land of Bounti-
ful. It is probable that ships were built by the Nephites
before Hagoth's time, but he being an exceedingly
expert mechanic, constructed much larger ones than
had hitherto been built, and thus inaugurated a new
feature in Nephite colonization.*
When Shiblon died he committed the records
to the care of Helaman, the son of his brother Hela-
man. The history of the Nephites and Lamanites still
continued a history of wars. In the same year that
Shiblon died, the Lamanites again raised a numerous.
army and went down against their traditional foes. The
campaign was a short one. Moronihah, the son of
Moroni, inflicted a signal blow upon their advancing
legions, and drove them back to their own lands. Their
loss in this deservedly ill-fated expedition was great.
Still this blood-thirsty race never seemed to gain
experience by the things it suffered. This, no doubt,
arose to a great extent from the continued irritation
kept up by the wily apostates, who had much private
spleen to gratify in the sufferings of the Nephites, and
who held no particular love or respect for their credu-
lous dupes and cat's-paws, the Lamanites.
* These ships of Hagoth carried many colonies to the land north-
ward; as it was their custom to take one load of emigrants and when they
had disembarked, to return for another. Some of these vessels were event-
ually lost; that is, the ships and their passengers never reached their desti-
nation. It is supposed by many that a part of them were carried out to mid-
ocean by storms and probably wrecked; and that the survivors found safety
and shelter on some of the islands of the Pacific Ocean. In this way, it is
suggested, the Hawaiian, Samoan and other islands were first peopled.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
213
It was in the year B. C. 53 that Helaman took
charge of the sacred plates, etc. In the next year
Pahoran, the chief judge, died, which event gave rise to
serious contention amongst the Nephite people. Three
of his sons, named Pahoran, Pacumeni and Paanchi,
were ambitious to fill the exalted position left vacant
by their father's death. Each had his adherents and
following, but, according to the national law, the matter
was decided by the voice of the people, and Pahoran
was chosen.
Pacumeni assented to the decision of the citizens,
but Paanchi attempted to raise a rebellion, for which
crime he was arrested, tried by the law, and condemned
to death. Still the more wicked part of the community
supported his unlawful claims. These determined to
slay Pahoran, which resolve they carried into effect, and
the chief judge was slain by an assassin named Kish-
kumen. This foul murder was committed while the
chief magistrate was sitting in the judgment seat
administering the law, but through the connivance of
the murderer's associates in iniquity he escaped.
These lawless men bound themselves together by
a secret oath and covenant, that they would never
divulge who was the murderer of Pahoran, and they
swore, by the most horrible oaths, one to another, to
conceal each other's crimes, to aid and sustain each
other in their villanies, and to carry out the designs
and directions of their leaders. Over this band of con-
spirators, assassins and robbers, Gadianton stood as the
head.
The next year after Pahoran's assassination, the
Lamanites invaded the lands of the Nephites. The
Lamanite armies were commanded by a Nephite dissen-
214
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
41
ter named Coriantumr. He was
a descendant of
Zarahemla, therefore, presumedly, of the tribe of
Judah. He determined on new and venturesome tac-
tics, and caused his forces to make an unexpected dash
through the Nephite territory. The Nephites every-
where gave way before them. They marched through
the center of the country, ravaging its most populous
and richest districts. Before the astonished Nephites
could collect their armies the enemy had assaulted and
captured their beautiful and strongly fortified capital,
and for the first time the savage soldiery of Laman
held possession of the towers, temples and palaces of
Zarahemla. On this occasion the chief judge, Pacu-
meni, was slain. Intoxicated with his uninterrupted
successes, the Lamanite general crowded yet further
north, neglecting to keep up his line of communication
in the rear.
Coriantumr's hope was to obtain possession of the
narrow isthmus which was the key to both continents.
In this he failed. The Nephite commander first checked
his progress northward, and then cut off his retreat.
In a fierce battle that followed he was killed, his armies
surrendered, and the remnants hastened ingloriously
home, Moronihah, the Nephite commander, magnani-
mously permitting them to return unmolested. (B. C.
51.)

CHAPTER XXXVI.
PACUMENI SLAIN-HELAMAN CHOSEN CHIEF JUDGE-THE
CONSPIRACY TO SLAY HIM-KISHKUMEN KILLED—THE
PROSPERITY OF THE NEPHITES UNDER HELAMAN.
As S PACUMENI, the chief judge, had been slain at
the capture of Zarahemla, no sooner was the war
over than an election took place to fill his vacant seat.
The choice fell upon Helaman, the more righteous of
the people providentially being still in the majority.
Helaman being a God-fearing, just man, his elec-
tion was very distasteful to the Gadianton band and its
sympathizers. They resolved to slay him as they had
before slain the younger Pahoran, and place Gadianton
on the judgment seat in his stead. To accomplish
this the same vile instrument was chosen-Kishkumen.
But the protecting hand of the great Jehovah was over
and round about Helaman, and he preserved him from
the assassin's knife. A servant of Helaman, possibly
a detective commissioned in such times of peril to watch
the movements of the dangerous. classes, by disguise
became acquainted with the doings of the robber band,
and of their intentions towards his master.
As Kishkumen was on his way to fulfil his bloody
work, this servant, whose name is not recorded, met
him, and gave him one of their secret signs. This
admitted him into the confidence of the assassin, who
explained his errand, and asked to be conducted pri-
vately into the judgment hall, where Helaman was
then sitting in the performance of his duties. This
was agreed upon; the two proceeded to where the mur-
derer expected to find his victim. The strategy of the
......
5
..
:
216
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
servant disarmed his suspicions, he was off his guard.
At the opportune moment the servant stabbed Kish-
kumen, and so adroitly did he perform his work, that
the robber fell dead without a groan. The servant
immediately ran to the judgment hall, and informed
Helaman of all that he had heard, seen and done. With-
out delay, orders were issued for the arrest of the band,
but its members, finding that Kishkumen did not
return, and fearing he had miscarried in his unholy
work, under the guidance of their leader fled precipi-
tately into the wilderness by a secret way, and, in the
depths of its luxuriant vegetation, hid in a place where
they could not be found. (B. C. 50).
The succeeding years were of peculiar prosperity,
though not of great righteousness, amongst the Ne-
phite people. They spread out and colonized in every
direction. Many thousands emigrated to the northern
continent, among them great numbers of Ammonites,
who were originally Lamanites. Numerous new cities.
were built, and old ones repaired; ship building was
largely carried on, and the arts and manufactures
encouraged. Temples, tabernacles and sanctuaries.
were erected in great numbers; in fact, the people
spread out and covered both continents north and
south, east and west. The sacred historian states that
he has not recorded one hundredth part of the doings
of the people-their wickedness and righteousness,
their wars and contentions, their peace and prosperity;
but many records were kept, upon which the history of
these things were engraved, and all that is necessary
for the world's good will be brought to light in
heaven's own time.
The annals of the remainder of Helaman's rule
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
217
are very short. In the years B. C. 45 and 44 there
were many contentions in the land, but in the latter
portion of the succeeding year they measurably ceased,
and tens of thousands were baptized unto repentance.
So great was the prosperity of the church at this time,
that even the priesthood were surprised thereat, and at
the multiplicity of blessings that were poured out upon
the people. This happy state of affairs continued until
the death of Helaman, though somewhat marred by the
increasing pride and vanity that long-continued pros-
perity had begotten in the hearts of many of the
Christians.
Helaman himself was a righteous man: He did
observe to keep the judgments, and the statutes, and
the commandments of God; and he did do that which
was right in the sight of God continually, and he did
walk after the ways of his father, insomuch that he
did prosper in the land. So writes the historian of
Helaman; what more can be said of any man?
Helaman had two sons to whom he gave the
names of Nephi and Lehi, to remind them, when they
heard their own names called, of the faith and good-
ness of their great ancestors, who, by God's direction,
led their fathers to the promised land. When Hela-
man died he was succeeded by his son Nephi.

*
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE SONS OF HELAMAN
OF HELAMAN — NEPHI'S
THE
RIGHTEOUS RULE-
LAMANITES AGAIN INVADE ZARAHEMLA-THEY
DRIVE THE NEPHITES INTO THE NORTHERN CONTINENT
-THE MINISTRATIONS OF NEPHI AND LEHI-THE MANI-
FESTATIONS OF GOD'S POWER IN THE CITY OF NEPHI-
AMINADAB-THE CONVERSION OF THE LAMANITES—
UNIVERSAL PEACE.
IN NEPHI we have one of the greatest prophets that
ever trod the earth, or to whom the God of our
salvation revealed his glorious will. He lived during
the greater portion of the first century before Christ,
and disappeared from the knowledge of mankind but
a short time before the advent of the Messiah as a babe
in Bethlehem. He is first referred to in the Book of
Mormon (B. C. 44) as the elder of Helaman's two sons,
Lehi being the younger. These two brothers appear
to have been inseparable during their lives. They are
nearly always mentioned as associated in the great and
oft-times perilous labors of the ministry undertaken
for the salvation of either Nephites or Lamanites.
We have no information with regard to the time of
Nephi's birth, but when his father died, in the year B.
C. 39, he succeeded him as chief judge, the duties of
which office he filled with wisdom and justice for about
nine years, when, owing to the wickedness of the peo-
ple, he resigned that office, and Cezoram was chosen
by the people in his stead (B. C. 30).
The years that Nephi judged his people are some
of the darkest in Nephite history. Owing to their
great pride and iniquity, the Lord left them to them-
7
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
219
selves, and they became weak like unto the Lamanties,
man for man. When war was declared, the latter,
being much the more numerous, carried everything
before them. In vain the Nephites struggled for their
homes and their liberties. They were forced back by
the hordes of the Lamanites from city to city, from land
to land. Manti, Gideon, Cumeni, Moroni, and even
Zarahemla fell. Nor did the war end when the blood-
thirsty Lamanites held high carnival in the midst of its
towers and palaces. Onward swept the invading host;
backward fled the defenders of the commonwealth,
and backward they continued until every town and
city, every tower and fort, from Melek to Moroni, from
Manti to Bountiful, were filled with the savage, half-
disciplined, dark-skinned warriors of Laman. Not a
place could be found in the whole southern continent
where the soldiers of the Nephites successfully held
their ground. Zarahemla, with its hallowed associa-
tions, its glorious temples, where the daily sacrifice was
unceasingly offered, its proud palaces, its luxurious
homes, its courts of justice, where the chief judge sat
in the magnificence of almost kingly authority to
administer the law this their queen city, the seat of
their government, the centre of their civilization, the
home of their highest priesthood, was in the hands of
their merciless, vandal-like foes. Nor had the danger
stopped; with hurried hands the Nephites built a line
of defence across the Isthmus of Panama from sea to
sea,
for the unnumbered hosts of their conquerors were
still pushing forward. This line of fortifications was
effectual; it stopped the roll of the barbaric tide north-
ward, and the Lamanite commanders rested with the
possession of a continent.
.
220
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
may
In this war the Nephite dissenters took active part
against their white brethren, and to this fact, in part,
be attributed the sudden success that shone on the
Lamanite arms. But little by little in succeeding years
the half repentant Nephites regained their lost ground,
until (B. C. 31) the most northerly half of their pos-
sessions had again fallen into their hands; but because
of their only partial repentance, their leaders had not
strength to lead them further, and Zarahemla still
remained in the hands of the warriors of Laman.
When Nephi retired from the judgment seat it
was with the intention of devoting his entire time to
the preaching of the gospel. He associated his brother
Lehi with him, and commencing at the most northerly
settlement on the southern continent, Bountiful, he
journeyed and preached throughout all the land south-
ward in the possession of the Nephites. From thence
the two brothers passed onwards to Zarahemla, where
they found many Nephite dissenters, to whom they
proclaimed the word of God in great power. Numbers
of these confessed their sins, were baptized unto repent-
ance, and immediately returned to their brethren to
repair, if possible, the wrongs they had done, and make
such restitution as lay in their power.
Numbers of the Lamanites also received the truth
gladly, insomuch that eight thousand of that race were
baptized in Zarahemla and the regions round about.
From Zarahemla the prophets proceeded to the
Lamanite capital in the land of Nephi, where yet
mightier power attended them. The voice of God
from heaven sustained their testimony; angels minis-
tered to the people who assembled to see them; neither
prisons, nor chains, nor bonds could restrain or hold
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
221
them, and they accomplished an ever blessed and
marvelous work amongst the benighted children of
Laman (B. C. 30). God's power was manifested at
these times in mercy to the darkened condition of the
minds of the Lamanites, when only extraordinary mani-
festations of his divine goodness could reach their
hearts. They had no records to which they could appeal,
and all their traditions were opposed to the Holy Being
whose message of eternal joy the Nephite prophets
bore. Thus in their weakness they were strengthened
by signs and wonders which a people better educated in
the things of God could with but ill grace claim.
The story of the ministration of Nephi and Lehi
in the land of Nephi is of the deepest interest. When
they reached its chief city they were thrust into that
same prison into which Ammon and his companions
were cast by the guards of King Limhi. Here they
were kept with little or no food for a number of days.
At the end of this time the officers of the Lamanites
went to the prison with the intention of slaying the
wo brothers. But to their intense surprise the
Lamanites found them encircled about as if by fire.
At this strange spectacle fear fell upon the officers.
They dared not touch the two prisoners lest they should
be burned. Yet when they saw that Nephi and Lehi
were not consumed their hearts took courage, though
they still stood as if struck dumb with amazement.
At this point the two brethren stood forward and
began to explain that what was seen was manifested
that they might learn that no. one could harm them,
and that they were the servants of the Most High, and
his almighty arm shielded them. Nor was this all: a
sudden earthquake shook the ground, the prison walls
222
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
2
*
tottered to their foundations, a pall of thick darkness
covered all whom curiosity or other motives had
gathered to the prison. The unburning flame, the
tottering. walls, the quivering earth, the impenetrable
cloud of blackness, all conspired to fill the hearts of
the Lamanites with solemn fear and awful dread.
They realized the almighty power of God; they were
filled with the sense of their own abject insignificance.
A voice, the voice of One whom they knew not, sounded
in their affrighted ears. Once and again, yea, a
third time, and each time that the voice came it was
followed by the trembling of the earth and the shak-
ing of the prison walls. All nature quivered at the
presence of the Majesty on High, whilst the heavy,
palpable, impenetrable, darkness still enshrouded them.
From above the voice descended; it was outside the
cloud; its tones came not to their quaking hearts with
the roar of the pealing thunder; nor was it like the
tumultuous flow of angry waters; but a still voice
of perfect mildness, almost a whisper, that pierced to
their inmost souls. That voice was the voice of the
mighty God of Jacob, and he called upon all those who
heard him to repent, and to do his servants no hurt.
With the third repetition of this command were added
marvelous words of salvation that cannot be uttered by
men. And because of the thick pall of darkness that
enveloped them, and the fearful dread that filled their
hearts, none dared to move. Fear, astonishment, appre-
hension of what was to come, had riveted each to the
spot on which he stood..
Among the crowd was a Nephite dissenter, an
apostate from the true church, named Aminadab. This
man, happening to turn his face in the direction in
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
223
J
which the two disciples stood, beheld that their faces
shone with a glorious light, and that they were convers-
ing with some one who appeared to be above them, for
their eyes were turned heavenward. Aminadab drew
the attention of those who surrounded him to this glo-
rious appearance, and the spell that bound them was
sufficiently removed to enable them to turn towards the
prisoners and to become witnesses of the fact also.
What do all these things mean? they anxiously
inquired. They do converse with the angels of God,
answered Aminadab. What shall we do that this cloud
of darkness may be removed? was their next question.
You must repent and cry unto the Voice, even until ye
shall have faith in Christ, he replied. They did cry
unto God with all the energy that their terrifying sur-
roundings inspired, and so continued to supplicate
until the cloud was dispersed. Then, to their great
surprise, they discovered that they also were entombed
in a pillar of living fire. Yet this fire did not hurt
them, it did not singe their garments, it did not con-
sume the prison walls, but their terror was swept away,
and they were filled with a joy that was unspeakable,
for the Holy Spirit of God filled their souls, and they
broke forth in marvelous words of praise and rejoicing.
Again a pleasant, searching whisper reached their glad-
dened ears. It said unto them, Peace, peace be unto
you because of your faith in my Well-beloved, who was
from the foundation of the world. Now there were
about 300 souls who heard and saw these things, and
they cast up their eyes unto heaven, which was opened
to their vision, and holy angels came down and minis-
tered unto them.
The tidings of this glorious appearing were quickly
14
វ
224
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
spread near and far in the lands where the Lamanites
dwelt. So powerful was the testimony, and so great
were the evidences, that the major portion of the people
believed, repented and obeyed the gospel. Then, like
all true Saints, they manifested the sincerity of their
repentance by works of restitution; they laid down
their weapons of war, they cast aside their false tra-
ditions, their hatred gave place to love, and they
restored to the Nephites Zarahemla and the other lands
they had taken from them (B. C. 30).
So great was the reformation in their character
that they soon exceeded the Nephites in their faith and
good works. Extraordinary as it may appear, instead
of Nephite missionaries visiting the Lamanites, Laman-
ite missionaries were soon ministering the precious
truths of the gospel among the Nephites. Then a
universal peace, such as had never before been known
since the division of the two races, extended over the
whole land. Indeed, from this time the history of the
two nations, to a great extent, becomes one. Together
they worshiped the Lord, together they rose and sank,
together they battled with the assassin hosts of Gad-
ianton, together they triumphed over those desperadoes,
and together they sought refuge in one vast body when
there was no safety but in massing the people in one
land; together the more unrighteous portions of both
races were destroyed at the crucifixion of the Savior,
and together the more righteous ones witnessed his
appearing, listened to his words, received his law, and
became members of his holy church. Henceforth, for
generations, they were no more of Nephi, no more of
Laman, no more of Jacob, no more of Ishmael-all
were of Christ.
www.
}
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
GROWTH OF EVIL AMONGST THE NEPHITES-THE INCREASE
OF THE GADIANTON ROBBERS-NEPHI'S ANNOUNCEMENT
OF THE MURDER OF THE CHIEF JUDGE-THE DISCOV-
ERY-NEPHI ARRESTED—HE IS PROVEN INNOCENT—
GOD'S COVENANT WITH HIM-INCREASE OF INIQUITY-A
TERRIBLE FAMINE —THE WELCOME RAIN-THE TREND
TO DEATH.
THE
HE GOODLY reign of universal peace, to which
we referred in our last chapter, brought stability,
stability developed wealth, wealth engendered pride,.
pride gave birth to numerous sins, to be followed by
contentions, dissensions, and then wars. These evils
begat sorrow, sorrow softened their hearts to repent-
ance, repentance was followed by the blessing of God,
which again brought peace, prosperity and, by-and-by,
riches. At this era of Nephite national life, this is
the one eternal round which their inspired historians
are compelled to chronicle. Within four short years
of the happy time of universal peace we have just
referred to, the riches of the world had induced
stubborness and rebellion towards God, combined with
the insane desire to rob, plunder and murder their
fellow-men. If there ever were a people swift to do
evil, it was the Nephites of this generation. In the
year B. C. 26, Cezoram, the chief judge, was murdered
by an unknown hand, as he sat on the judgment seat,
and his son, who succeeded him, suffered in like man-
ner within the year. The Gadianton robbers grew in
strength, numerically and morally, and were actually
fostered amongst the Nephites, while the more right-
eous Lamanites utterly destroyed all that they found
226
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
within their borders. The one people dwindled in
unbelief, the other grew in grace and in the power of
God's divine Spirit.
Nephi, who had gone to the northern continent,
tarried there until the year B. C. 23, when, his teach-
ings and prophecies having been rejected by its in-
habitants, he returned in sorrow to Zarahemla; but
he found no comfort there. The Gadianton robbers
filled the judgment seats, and perverted the law to
their own avarice and lust. The life, the property, the
liberty, the virtue of righteous men and women were
counted but things of naught, their playthings or their
spoil.
Nephi's house in Zarahemla was situated on one of
the principal thoroughfares. It led to the chief market-
place. In his garden, near the highway, he built a
tower, whither it was his wont to repair for prayer. On
one occasion, shortly after his return from the north, he
became so deeply concerned because of the iniquities of
the people, that in earnest supplication to the Lord he
raised his voice so high that he was heard by the passers
by in the street below. A listening crowd soon gathered,
and when the prophet had ended his devotions and
become aware of their presence, he commenced to teach
them. His words were not sugar-coated, to adapt them
to the tastes of his congregation. To the contrary, he
boldly rebuked their sins, their murders, and their
secret wickedness; at the same time, in the love of the
gospel, he entreated and plead with them to amend
their lives and do better. He also warned them of the
terrible judgments that would fall upon them if they
did not turn from their sinful ways.
Towards the conclusion of his address, Nephi
...
↑
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
227.
surprised his hearers by stating that the chief judge
had been murdered by his brother, who was anxious to
obtain the chief judgeship himself. Both these men
were members of the vile band of robbers who owned
Gadianton as their chief.
The people did not believe Nephi's statement that
their chief judge was murdered, so five incredulous men
ran to the judgment hall to find out the truth of the
matter. When they reached there they discovered
Seezoram-for that was the name of the judge-lying
dead in a pool of blood near the judgment seat. The
five messengers were so overcome with fear at this awful
sight that they fell to the earth.
Soon after, other citizens who had not heard Nephi
came in. Finding the dead judge and the five men all
there they concluded that the latter must be the mur-
derers, who, by some manifestation of the power of
heaven, had been prevented from leaving the scene of
their shameful deed. The officers therefore took the
five and cast them into prison.
When the wicked learned that Nephi's words had
proven true, they charged him with being an accom-
plice. They did not believe in revelation from God,
so argued that Nephi must have had a hand in the
murder or he could not have known anything about
it. He was therefore taken and bound and brought
before the multitude. Then they cross-examined him,
abused him, and finally offered him money to confess
that he had employed some one to do the dreadful deed.
They were anxious to bring reproach and trouble upon
him that they might have an excuse for not believing
his words and heeding his teachings. How he escaped
their plot we will let the Book of Mormon itself tell.
228
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
咬
​ers:
The conversation is between Nephi and his accus-
And now behold, I will shew unto you another
sign, and see if ye will in this thing seek to destroy
me.
Behold I say unto you, Go to the house of Seantum,
who is the brother of Seezoram, and say unto him, Has
Nephi the pretended prophet, who doth prophesy so
much evil concerning this people, agreed with thee, in
which ye have murdered Seezoram, who is your brother?
And behold, he shall say unto you, Nay.
And ye shall say unto him, Have ye murdered
your brother?
And he shall stand with fear, and wist not what
to say. And behold, he shall deny unto you; and he
shall make as if he were astonished; nevertheless, he
shall declare unto you that he is innocent.
But behold, ye shall examine him, and ye shall
find blood upon the skirts of his cloak.
And when ye have seen this, ye shall say: From
whence cometh this blood? Do we not know that
this is the blood of your brother? And then shall he
tremble, and shall look pale, even as if death had come
upon him.
And then shall ye say, Because of this fear and
this paleness which has come upon your face, behold we
know that thou art guilty.
And then shall greater fear come upon him;
and then shall he confess unto you, and deny no
more that he has done this murder. ·
And then shall he say unto you, that I, Nephi, know
nothing concerning the matter, save it were given unto
mé by the power of God. And then shall ye know that
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
229.
K
I am an honest man, and that I am sent unto you from
God.
And it came to pass that they went and did, even
according as Nephi had said unto them. And behold,
the words which he had said, were true; for according
to the words, he did deny; and also according to the
words he did confess.
Some of the citizens now acknowledged that he
was a prophet, others declared that he was a god, whilst
many remained hardened in their sins. So violent
became the contention that the people gathered in
excited crowds upon the streets, wrangling and disput-
ing about the events of the past two days, and in their
excitement they entirely forgot Nephi, and left him
standing alone in the street.
With a sorrowful heart he wended his way home-
ward; but before he reached there, the voice of the
Lord came to him with many words of comfort and
commendation. As with others of his servants, the
Lord made a covenant with him, that he would bless
him forever. That whatsoever he bound on earth
should be bound in heaven, and whatsoever he loosed
on earth should be loosed in heaven; that he should
have power over the elements to bless and to curse;
to smite the earth with famine and pestilence and
destruction.
Notwithstanding the many proofs the ungodly
Nephites had that Nephi was a true prophet, they con-
tinued to reject his teachings. They persecuted him,
and even went so far as to seek his life. But he was
conveyed out of their midst by the power of God, and
ministered among other peoples.
The general character of the Nephites now com-
230
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
है
:
:
menced to grow worse and worse. The Gadianton
robbers grew stronger and stronger. For a few years
there was increasing commotion, disunion and blood-
shed. At last, wearied at beholding so much misery
and contention, Nephi prayed that the Lord would
not suffer the people to be
be destroyed by the
sword, but rather let a faimine desolate the land and,
peradventure, bring the people to an understanding
of their awful condition, and cause them to humble
themselves and repent. The Holy One heard and
answered his petition, the heavens became as brass
over the land, the rains ceased, the earth dried up,
the crops failed, the people perished for want of food.
They destroyed
Two years passed (B. C. 19 and 18) and the third
came, and still the refreshing rain was withheld (B. C.
17). During this year the people, humbled by their
sufferings, turned towards the Lord. They endeavored
to root out iniquity from their midst.
the Gadianton robber bands, and established the govern-
ment on a more righteous foundation. Nephi, observ-
ing the change in their conduct and feelings, interceded
with the Lord in their behalf. His prayers were ans-
wered, the welcome rain descended on the parched-up
soil, and a bounteous harvest once more crowned the
labors of the husbandman (B. C. 16).
The repentant people now regarded Nephi in his
true light; they revered him as a great prophet, and for
a few short years they listened to his teachings. While
they did so they prospered. But the leaven of
unrighteousness had too thoroughly permeated the
national life for their faithfulness to God to be of long
duration. Two, three, or perhaps half a dozen years
they would maintain their integrity, and then corrup-
*
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
231.
:
tion would seethe, the vile would snatch the reins of
government, the good would be oppressed, and conten-
tion and war, with all their horrors, would again reign
supreme. Thus it was after the three years of famine.
For two years there was peace, in the third there
began to be much strife (B. C. 13), in the next, the
Gadianton bands reappeared, and carried havoc amongst
their more peaceable fellow-countrymen. Going on,
year by year they grew in iniquity and ripened for
destruction. For many years Nephi strove to stem the
tide of vice. At times partial success rewarded his
unceasing efforts, and he had joy in the baptism of
some honest souls. But the great bulk of the people
had rejected the gospel, they had no love for its holy
principles, and were unfit for its blessings.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
SAMUEL THE LAMANITE-HIS MISSION AND PROPHECIES·
THE VAIN ATTEMPT TO DESTROY HIM HE RETURNS
TO HIS OWN COUNTRY.
WE E COME now to the days of Samuel the Laman-
ite (B. C. 6). Without any previous reference to
him, he appears suddenly in the foreground of ancient
American history, bearing a weighty and solemn mes-
sage; a messenger of God's displeasure, he stands a
Jonah to the Nephites. That message is faithfully
delivered; then he disappears forever from our sight.
The condition of society in the days of Samuel
2.
232
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
was somewhat peculiar. The Nephites and Lamanites
had, so far as righteousness is concerned, to a great
extent changed places. The former were puffed up
with worldly pride, were full of vain boastings, envy-
ings, strifes, malice, persecutions, murders and all
manner of iniquities. They cast out, they stoned, they
slew the servants of God, while they encouraged,
exalted and rewarded the false teachers who flattered
them in their vileness and sung in their ears the siren's
song of "all is well." They reveled in all the luxury
that the fatness of the land brought forth; they were
ostentatious in the use of gold and silver and precious
things; but their hearts never turned in thankfulness
to the great Giver of all these bounties. The majority
of the Lamanites, on the contrary, walked circum-
spectly before God; they were full of faith and integrity,
were zealous in the work of converting their fellows,
and kept the commandments, statutes and judgments of
the Lord according to the law of Moses.
Such was the condition of affairs when the Laman-
ite prophet Samuel appeared among the sin-stained
citizens of Zarahemla, and for many days preached
repentance in their midst. Their eyes were blind and
their ears were deaf, sin filled their souls, and in their
anger they cast him out. But the work of his mission
was not yet accomplished. As he was preparing to
return to his own country, a holy angel visited him and
proclaimed the voice of the Lord. That voice com-
manded that he should turn back and prophesy to the
people of Zarahemla the things that should come into
his heart.
He returned to the city, but was refused admission
at its gates. The iniquitous dwellers therein had no
.
4
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
233
desire to have their peace disturbed by the voice of
divine threatenings. But the prophet had the word of
the Lord burning within him, and could not be
restrained. He mounted the walls of the city, and
from this conspicuous vantage ground, with out-
stretched hands and loud voice, he proclaimed to the
wicked the unwelcome tidings of their coming des-
truction. Many listened to his proclamation, some few
were pricked in their hearts, repented of their evil
deeds, and sought the prophet Nephi, that they might
be baptized. Others were angry, they gathered up the
stones in the roadway and hurled them at Samuel; they
drew forth their bows and shot arrows at him. But
to no effect; the protecting power of the Holy Spirit
was around him, and he could not be harmed.
y
When some beheld how wonderfully the prophet
was preserved, it was a testimony to them that God was
with him, and they also sought Nephi, confessing their
sins. But the great body of the populace grew more
enraged at the want of success that attended their
murderous efforts. They called upon their captains to
seize and bind him. They cried out, He hath a devil,
and it is by this power he is preserved; take the fellow,
bind him, and away with him! Following the wild
satanic cry of the multitude, the officers of the law
endeavored to arrest Samuel. But he cast himself down
from the wall of the city and fled out of the lands of
the Nephites into his own country. There he preached
and prophesied among his own people; but amongst
the people of Nephi he was never heard of more.
The prophecies of Samuel are amongst the most
wonderful recorded in holy writ.
holy writ. He especially fore-
told many things regarding the life and death of our
234
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Savior, and concerning the future destiny of his peo-
ple, and of the Nephites.
With regard to the birth of the Redeemer he said:
Behold, I give unto you a sign; for five years more
cometh, and behold, then cometh the Son of God, to
redeem all those who shall believe on his name.
And behold, this will I give unto you for a sign at
the time of his coming; for behold, there shall be
great lights in heaven, insomuch that in the night
before he cometh there shall be no darkness, insomuch
that it shall appear unto man as if it was day.
Therefore there shall be one day and a night, and
a day, as if it were one day, and there were no night;
and this shall be unto you for a sign; for ye shall
know of the rising of the sun, and also of its setting;
therefore they shall know of a surety that there shall
be two days and a night; nevertheless the night shall
not be darkened; and it shall be the night before he is
born.
And behold there shall a new star arise, such an
one as ye never have beheld; and this also shall be a
sign unto you.
And behold this is not all, there shall be many
signs and wonders in heaven.
And it shall come to pass that ye shall all be
amazed and wonder, insomuch that ye shall fall to the
earth.
Regarding the death of the Lord Jesus he declared:
But behold, as I said unto you concerning another
sign, a sign of his death, behold, in that day that he shall
suffer death, the sun shall be darkened and refuse to
give his light unto you; and also the moon, and the
stars; and there shall be no light upon the face of this
........
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
235
*
land, even from the time that he shall suffer death, for
the space of three days, to the time that he shall rise
again from the dead.
Yea, at the time that he shall yield up the ghost,
there shall be thunderings and lightnings for the space
of many hours, and the earth shall shake and tremble,
and the rocks which are upon the face of this earth;
which are both above the earth and beneath, which ye
know at this time are solid, or the more part of it is
one solid mass, shall be broken up;
Yea, they shall be rent in twain, and shall ever
after be found in seams and in cracks, and in broken
fragments upon the face of the whole earth; yea, both
above the earth and beneath.
And behold there shall be great tempests, and
there shall be many mountains laid low, like unto a
valley, and there shall be many places, which are now
called valleys, which shall become mountains, whose
height thereof is great.
And many highways shall be broken up, and
many cities shall become desolate.
And many graves shall be opened, and shall yield
up many of their dead; and many saints shall appear
unto many.
And behold thus hath the angel spoken unto me;
for he said unto me, that there should be thunderings
and lightnings for the space of many hours:
And he said unto me that while the thunder and
the lightning lasted, and the tempest, that these things
should be, and that darkness should cover the face of
the whole earth for the space of three days.
And the angel said unto me, that many shall see
greater things than these, to the intent that they
236
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
might believe that these signs and these wonders
should come to pass, upon all the face of this land;
to the intent that there should be no cause of unbelief
among the children of men;
We shall see as we proceed how wonderfully all
these sayings of Samuel the Lamanite were fulfilled.
He closed his prophecy with these emphatic words.
First regarding the Lamanites:
Therefore, saith the Lord, I will not utterly destroy
them; but I will cause that in the day of my wisdom
they shall return again unto me, saith the Lord.
And now behold, saith the Lord, concerning the
the people of the Nephites, if they will not repent and
observe to do my will, I will utterly destroy them, saith
the Lord, because of their unbelief, notwithstanding
the many mighty works which I have done among
them; and as surely as the Lord liveth shall these
things be, saith the Lord.
i
茸
​CHAPTER XL.
NEPHI TRANSLATED-HIS SON NEPHI-TIME OF THE SAV-
IOR'S COMING-THE CONSPIRACY TO SLAY THE BELIEV-
ERS- THE REVELATION TO NEPHI - THE PROMISED
SIGNS APPEAR-INCREASE OF THE GADIANTON ROBBERS
~WAR-LACHONEUS GATHERS ALL THE PEOPLE TO
ONE LAND-THE END OF THE STRUGGLE.
SHORTLY before the birth of Christ, Nephi trans-
ferred the plates of brass and other records to his
son Nephi, gave him charge concerning them, and
departed from the land of Zarahemla. Whither he
went, or what became of him, is hidden from the knowl-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
237
*se dua to...
edge of mankind. That he did not return to the dwell-
ing-places of humanity is testified to by his son some
ten years afterwards.
Six hundred years had now passed since Lehi and
his companions left Jerusalem. The time had arrived,
of which Samuel the Lamànite and other prophets had
borne testimony, when the phenomena should appear
to bear witness of the birth of the Son of God. As the
day drew near, signs and miracles increased among the
people. But the hardened in heart, who were ever on
the watch to entrap those who believed in the words of
the prophets, began to circulate the idea that the time
had passed and the prophecies had failed. Not content
with mocking and reviling those who were anxiously
looking for the promised two days and a night when
there should be no darkness, they went so far as to
appoint a day when all who believed in the coming of
the Savior should be slain, except the sign be first
given.
:
This gross wickedness caused Nephi great sorrow;
his only recourse was to heaven. Before God, in
mighty prayer, he bowed in behalf of his imperiled
people. All the day long he continued his earnest
supplications. At last the word of the Anointed One
came unto him, saying, Lift up your head and be of
good cheer, for behold the time is at hand, and on this
night shall the sign be given, and on the morrow come
I into the world, to show unto the world that I will ful-
fil all that which I have caused to be spoken by the
mouth of my holy prophets. As was thus declared,
so was it fulfilled, for at the going down of the sun it
was as light as day, and so continued until the morn-
ing, when the sun again rose in its usual course.
A
238
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
1.
new star had also appeared in the heavens. Then the
faithful rejoiced, their hearts were full to overflowing,
they knew that their Redeemer was born, and that the
great plan of salvation had entered its most glorious
phase; God, the great Jehovah, was tabernacled in the
flesh. But the wicked quaked with awful dread, they
realized the extent of their iniquity, they sensed that
they were murderers at heart, for they had plotted to
take the lives of the righteous, and in the terror that

THE NEW STAR.
this overwhelming sense of their piteous condition
wrought, they sank to the earth as though they were
dead.
Many now believed who previously had scorned
the divine messages that the prophets bore; but others,
inspired of Satan, as soon as they recovered from the
fright which the appearance of the promised signs had
produced, began to explain them away, and, by various
lying rumors, endeavored to nullify the good that had
been done in the hearts of many. Others again com-
menced to teach that it was no longer expedient to

15
Nom.
BETHLEHEM OF JUDEA, WHERE JESUS WAS BORN,
.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
241
observe the laws of Moses, drawing their conclusions
from a false interpretation of the scriptures. Not-
withstanding these efforts of the evil one, Nephi
and others went forth among the people preaching,
baptizing many, and bringing a short period of peace
to the land.
But those who were righteous were not strong
enough to overcome the vast hosts of Gadianton robbers,
who, time and time again, swarmed from their mountain
retreats, and carried carnage, rapine and desolation to
the homes of both Nephites and Lamanites.
Year by year these marauding bands repeated
their incursions. Sometimes one party conquered,
sometimes the other. This condition of affairs kept the
people in such a state of terror and anxiety that life
grew a burden to them. Still they repented not in
sincerity of heart, and their many afflictions were per-
mitted by the Lord because of their iniquity.
So great was the misery entailed by these invasions,
that the chief judge, Lachoneus, at last determined to
gather all the people into one place, and by a policy of
masterly inactivity wear out or starve out the invaders.
We can scarcely understand how terrible must have
been the misery endured by the nation at this time, to
have caused the conception and execution of such a
measure. Can we picture to ourselves the scenes that
must have occurred as the people of two continents
converged to one gathering place? From the shores of
the great lakes in the north, from the stormy Atlantic
seaboard, from the coast where the mild Pacific ebbs
and flows, from the regions of the southern Andes, the
migrating hosts flowed together to Zarahemla and
Bountiful, the lands selected as the temporary gather-
242
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ing place. They came with their flocks and herds,
their grain and provisions, leaving nothing that would
help to sustain the robber bands while they continued
to wage their unhallowed war. (A. C. 17.)
When the people reached the gathering place they
fortified it so strongly that it became impregnable to
their enemies. Under Gidgiddoni's instructions they
also made themselves strong armor and shields as
well as all kinds of weapons, so that they might be
fully prepared for the day of battle. Lachoneus, in the
meantime, preached to them in great power, so much
so that they feared his denunciations, forsook all their
sins, and turned to the Lord in great humility and
devotion.
Game soon became so scarce in the wilderness that
the Gadiantons began to suffer for food while besieging
the Nephite stronghold. In addition to this, the
Nephites made frequent attacks upon them. Seeing
his armies wasting away from famine and the sword,
Zemnarihah, their commander, gave up all hope of
success and withdrew from the siege, and formed the
design of marching his followers to the most distant
parts of the land northward.
To have permitted the robbers to escape would
have increased the difficulties under which the Nephites
had so long suffered. Gidgiddoni, the Nephite general,
having learned of their purpose, and knowing their
weakness for want of food and because of the great
slaughter made among them through the successful
attacks of his own troops, sent his armies to cut off
their retreat. During the night they got beyond the
robbers, who, when they began their march on the mor-
row, found themselves between the armies of the
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
243
.
Nephites. Many thousands surrendered, and the
remainder were slain. Zemnarihah was taken and
hanged to the top of a tree; which, when he was dead,
the Nephites cut down. They then greatly rejoiced
and praised God for his mercies and blessings in deliver-
ing them from their enemies.
The soldiers of Gidgiddoni succeeded in taking as
prisoners all the robbers that were not killed. The
word of God was preached to them, and those who
repented of their sins, and convenanted to cease their
evil practices, were set at liberty. The remainder were
condemned for their crimes and punished according to
law. This entirely broke up these bands of murderers
and robbers, and peace and righteousness again pre-
vailed (A. C. 21), but it was not until five years later
(A. C. 26) that the Nephites returned to and possessed
their old homes.
CHAPTER XLI.
THE LAST CHIEF JUDGE MURDERED AND THE REPUBLIC
OVERTHROWN-THE SIGNS OF THE SAVIOR'S DEATH
APPEAR—A TERRIBLE STORM-THE UNIVERSAL DARK-
NESS-THE UNPARALLELED DESTRUCTION-THE TER-
ROR OF THOSE HOURS.
THE NEXT year the laws were revised according to
justice and equity. They had, doubtless, been vio-
lently tampered with during the times that the Gadian-
ton robbers held control of the administration and
elected the officers. Good order now prevailed through-
out the whole land. Soon new cities were founded
1
244
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
#
and built, and many improvements made. Yet for all
this, the peace was short lived. Iniquity and dissen-
sion soon began to again raise their hideous heads, and
the prophets and servants of God were persecuted and
illegally condemned to death.
No officer, according to Nephite law, had power to
condemn a person to death without the authority of the
governor, but many of the prophets were put to death
secretly by the judges. A complaint was entered
against these judges to the governor and they were
tried for their crimes, according to the law made by the
people.
The kindred and friends of the offenders, with the
lawyers and high priests, entered into a secret covenant
to destroy the people who were in favor of law and
justice, and to save the guilty judges from the just
penalty of their misdeeds. This was, in fact, the
re-establishment of the order of Gadianton. They
proposed to assassinate the governor, set up a king to
rule the country, and destroy its liberties. That same
year they murdered the chief judge Lachoneus, the
younger, as he sat in the judgment seat. The result
was not what the plotters anticipated; for the people,
being dissatisfied with the condition of affairs, divided
into tribes, every man with his family uniting with his
kindred and friends. This completely disorganized the
government and deranged the plans of the conspirators.
Some men had large families and many kindred and
friends, and their tribes were correspondingly large.
Each tribe appointed its chief, or leader, and it was his
special duty to see that the laws they had adopted were
properly carried out (B. C. 30).
While these terrible social overturnings were tak-
都
​STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
245
ing place on this continent, how different were the
events that were occurring in the midst of the house of
Israel on the eastern continent, for it was in this year
that Jesus, the Redeemer of the world, was baptized by
John in Jordan, as Lehi, Nephi, and others of the

ответил
........
.......
www.
wwwww.........mwjRare quattro wilt WWEST memcimetle..
w
wettertvaras WAY
www wwww
ora" AA*te,
Chambeshilltar Shinigames arisi@sexsidiar
modern membatasi volebantayanan đạp land
postinde olan interpopisna edgeva ett feketeli || vetyska
popata niin vain de wer
in eine
www.
• w
wwww www.
THE RIVER JORDAN.
ancient prophets had long before foretold; and it was in
this year that he commenced his public ministry, and
began to teach men the law of his gospel.
This
There was but little to unite the Nephite tribes
except their fear of the Gadianton robbers.
appears to have led to a confederacy for the purpose of
defense. They agreed to keep peace with one another,
and established laws to prevent one tribe trespassing
upon the rights of the others.
246.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
3
The secret association that had slain the chief
judge elected one Jacob to be their leader. Seeing
that their enemies, the tribes of the people, were too
numerous to contend with, he commanded his followers
to flee into the northernmost parts of the laud, where
they could build up a kingdom to themselves. They
carried out his plan, and their flight was too speedy to
be intercepted. In the north they built a large city
which they called Jacobugath.
In this calamitous condition of affairs, Nephi was
called, by the voice of the Lord and the administration
of angels, to labor diligently in the ministry among
this wicked people. At first, but few accepted the
truth; but in the following year (A. C. 32) many were
baptized into the church. As the year (A. C. 33) was
passing away, the people began to look anxiously for
the fulfilment of the predictions of Samuel, the
Lamanite, concerning the important events which
would take place at the death of our Savior. Notwith-
standing the many predictions of the prophets already
fulfilled, there was much doubt and uneasiness among
the people concerning that which was yet in the future.
They had not to wait long, however, for the fulfilment
of his words.
On the fourth day of the thirty-fourth year the
promised signs of the Savior's crucifixion began. A
horrible and devastating tempest burst upon the land.
All that was ever told of the loudest thunder, and all
that was ever seen of the most vivid lightning, would
fail to picture the terrific visitation. The earth quivered
and groaned and opened in wide, unfathomable chasms.
Forests of gigantic trees were uprooted and carried
high above the earth to meet in fearful shocks in the
:
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
247
air and then to be driven down again and shattered
upon the unyielding rocks. Mountains were riven
and swallowed up in yawning gulfs, or were scattered
into fragments and dispersed like hail before the tear-
ing wind. Cattle were lifted from their feet and dashed

GDay
H. PISAR
THE CRUCIFIXION.
over precipices, or were hurried before the blast to
perish in the far off sea. Towers, temples, houses,
were torn up, scattered in fragments or crushed by
248
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
"
falling rocks, and together with their inmates were
ground to dust in the convulsion. Human beings
were hurled high into the air and driven from point to
point, until they found graves fathoms deep below the
earth's surface. Blue and yellow flames burst from the
edges of sinking rocks, blazed' for a moment and then
all was the deepest darkness again. Boiling springs
gushed upwards from sulphurous caverns. Shrieks
and howls from suffering animals, awful in themselves,
were drowned in the overwhelming uproar. Rain
poured down in torrents, cloud-bursts, like floods, washed
away all with which they came in contact, and pillars of
steaming vapor seemed to unite the earth and sky.
This unparalleled storm raged throughout the
land for three hours only-but to those who suffered it
seemed an age.
During its short continuance the whole face of
nature was changed. Mountains sank, valleys rose,
the sea swept over the plains, large stagnant lakes
usurped the place of flourishing cities, great chasms,
rents and precipices disfigured the face of the earth.
Many cities were destroyed by earthquakes, fire, and
the tumultuous overflow of the waters of the great
seas.
+
Three days of unnatural and impenetrable dark-
ness followed the horrors of the tempest, and from the
heavens the voice of the Lord was heard by the
affrighted people, proclaiming in their terrified ears the
destruction that had taken place.
Terrible was the catalogue of woes that that
heavenly voice rehearsed. The great city of Zarahemla
and the inhabitants thereof God had burned with fire.
Moroni had been sunken in the depths of the sea and
-.

DESTRUCTION OF ZARAHEMLA.
**
:
*
ני
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
251
her iniquitous children had been drowned. Gilgal had
been swallowed up in an earthquake and her people
were entombed in the bowels of the earth. Onihah,
Mocum and Jerusalem had disappeared and waters
overflowed the places where they so lately stood. Gad-
iandi, Gadiomnah, Jacob and Gimgimno were all
overthown, and desolate hills and valleys occupied their
places, while their inhabitants were buried deep in the
earth. Jacobugath, Laman, Josh, Gad and Kishkumen
had all been burned, most probably by lightnings from
heaven. The desolation was complete, the face of the
land was changed, tens of thousands, probably millions,
of souls had been suddenly called to meet the reward
of their sinful lives; for this destruction came upon
them that their wickedness and their abominations
might be hid from the face of heaven, and that the
blood of the prophets and the saints might not come
up any more in appeal unto God against them.
THE VOICE
CHAPTER XLII.
FROM HEAVEN-THE SAVIOR TESTIFIES OF
HIMSELF-SILENCE THROUGHOUT THE LAND-HOW OFT
WOULD CHRIST HAVE GATHERED HIS PEOPLE-THE
· DARKNESS DEPARTS.
}
WHEN THE heavenly voice had finished the
recital of the calamities that had befallen the
land and its inhabitants, the speaker commenced an
appeal to those who yet lived, and revealed to them who
he was.
He declared unto them:
O all ye that are spared because ye were more
252
STORY OF. THE BOOK OF MORMON.
righteous than they, will ye not now return unto me,
and repent of your sins, and be converted, that I may
heal you?
Yea, verily I say unto you, if ye will come unto
me ye shall have eternal life. Behold, mine arm of
mercy is extended towards you, and whosoever will
come, him will I receive: and blessed are those who
come unto me.
Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I
created the heavens and the earth, and all things that
in them are. I was with the Father from the beginning.
I am in the Father, and the Father in me; and in me
hath the Father glorified his name.
I came unto my own, and my own received me not.
And the scriptures concerning my coming are fulfilled.
And as many as have received me, to them have I
given to become the sons of God, and even so will I
to as many as shall believe on my name, for behold,
by me redemption cometh, and in me is the law of
Moses fulfilled.
I am the light and the life of the world. I am
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end.
And ye shall offer up unto me no more the shed-
ding of blood; yea, your sacrifices and your burnt
offerings shall be done away, for I will accept none of
your sacrifices and your burnt offerings;
And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me a broken
heart and a contrite spirit. And whoso cometh unto me
with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, him will I
baptize with fire and with the Holy Ghost, even as the
Lamanites, because of their faith in me at the time of
their conversion, were baptized with fire and with the
Holy Ghost, and they knew it not.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
253
}
•
Behold, I have come unto the world to bring
redemption unto the world, to save the world from sin;
Therefore, whoso repenteth and cometh unto me as
a little child, him will I receive: for of such is the
kingdom of God. Behold, for such I have laid down
my life, and have taken it up again; therefore repent,
and come unto me ye ends of the earth, and be saved.
After the people had heard this glad message of
forgiveness and redemption, they ceased their mourn-
ing for their dead relatives, and there was silence in
the land for the space of many hours. Then again
was the voice heard, even the voice of Jesus, recount-
ing how oft he had sought to gather his Israel but they
would not, and promising in the future that he would
again gather them, if they would listen unto him.
But if they would not heed him, the places of their
dwellings should become desolate until the time of the
fulfilling of God's covenant with their fathers. When
the people heard this awful prophecy they began to
weep and howl again because of the loss of their kin-
dred and friends.
As on the eastern continent, so on this; at the time
of Christ's resurrection, numbers of the saints who
were dead arose from their graves and were seen and
known by many of the living. Christ had suffered for
the sin of the world, he had broken the bands of death,
he had opened the portals of the tomb, and as soon as
he came forth conqueror over death and hell, the faith-
ful ones of many generations, who were prepared for the
glories of eternity, came forth also. This was the first
resurrection.
Three days had passed in darkness, in terror and
in woe, when the thick mist rolled off the face of the
:
....
:
254
STORY OF, THE BOOK OF MORMON.
land, revealing to the astonished eyes of the survivors
how great had been the convulsions that had shaken
the earth. When the darkness passed away the earth
ceased to tremble, the rocks were no longer rent,
the dreadful groanings ceased, and the tumultuous
noises ended. Then nature was again at peace, and
peace filled the hearts of the living; their mourning
was turned to praise, and their joy was in Christ their
Deliverer.
'
CHAPTER XLIII.
CHRIST APPEARS IN THE LAND BOUNTIFUL-THE TESTIMONY
OF THE FATHER-JESUS CALLS TWELVE DISCIPLES-
HIS TEACHINGS TO THEM AND TO THE MULTITUDE.
SOME TIME after the tribulations that marked the
sacrifice of the Lord of life and glory, exactly how
long we know not, a multitude assembled near the
temple, which was in the land Bountiful. The sacred
building, it seems, was not destroyed in the late over-
whelming convulsions. Possibly many of the high
priesthood had assembled there to call upon the Lord,
and to officiate in the duties of their calling. At any
rate, those whom Jesus deemed worthy to be his twelve
disciples had, by some inspiration, gathered there. With
the rest of the multitude they conversed on the marvel-
ous changes that had been wrought by the desolating
earthquakes and their attendant horrors. They also
spake one to another with regard to the Savior, of
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
255
whose death the three days of unexampled, impenetra-
ble darkness had been a sign.
}
While thus engaged a strange, sweet voice fell
upon their ears, yet it pierced them to the centre, that
their whole frames trembled. At first they wist not
what it said or whence it came; nor even when the
words were again repeated did they understand. But
when they came a third time they understood their
glorious import, and knew that it was the voice of God.
He said unto them, Behold my beloved Son, in whom I
am well pleased, in whom I have glorified my name:
hear ye him. Obedient to this heavenly voice they cast
their eyes upward, and to their joyous astonishment
beheld the Messiah, clothed in a white robe, coming
out of heaven.
Even yet they did not comprehend who it was,
but thought him an angel. As he descended to the
earth and stood in their midst, their wondering eyes
were all turned towards him, but for awe not a mouth
was opened or a limb moved. Then the Redeemer
stretched forth his hand and said unto the multitude:
Behold I am Jesus Christ, whom the prophets testified
should come into the world; and behold, I am the life
and light of the world; and I have drunk out of the
bitter cup which the Father hath given to me, and have
glorified the Father in taking upon me the sins of the
world, in the which I have suffered the will of the
Father in all things from the beginning.
Then the whole multitude fell to the earth, they
remembered the sayings of the prophets, they realized
that their God stood in the midst of them.
Again the risen Redeemer spake: Arise, said he,
and come forth unto me, that you may thrust your
¿
256
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
2
A
hands into my side, and also that ye may feel the
prints of the nails in my hands and in my feet, that ye
may know that I am the God of Israel and the God of
the whole earth, and have been slain for the sins of
the world.
Now they who heard him from the first to the last
went forth and assured themselves that it was he of
whom the prophets had spoken. Then with shouts of
praise they cried: Hosanna! blessed be the name of
the Most High God. And they fell down at his feet
and worshiped him.
Jesus next called Nephi to him, then eleven others,
and gave them authority to baptize the people, at the
same time strictly charging them as to the manner in
which they performed this ordinance, that all disputes
on this point might cease among the believers. The
names of the Twelve whom he chose were: Nephi, his
brother Timothy, whom he had beforetime raised from
the dead, also his son Jonas, and Mathoni, Mathonihah,
Kumen, Kumenonhi, Jeremiah, Shemnon, Jonas, Zede-
kiah and Isaiah. These Twelve are to sit in the great
day of judgment as the judges of the seed of Lehi,
and be themselves judged by the Twelve Apostles
whom Jesus had called from among the Jews.
After Jesus had chosen the Twelve, he commenced
to teach the people the principles of the fulness of the
gospel. Step by step he led them over the same pre-
cious ground of universal truth as he had done his
followers in the temple at Jerusalem, by the shore of
the Sea of Galilee, and on the hillsides of Judea and
Samaria. Sometimes, through the difference of the
inspired translation of the Book of Mormon and the
wordly-wise one of the Bible, a slight difference is
***
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
257'
noticeable in the wording of the instructions, but as a
rule these differences are trivial, the advantage being
with the Nephites, whose greater faith drew from the
Savior deeper truths than Judah had received, or caused
him to display greater manifestations of his om-
nipotence and boundless love. From the believers
he would turn to the Twelve, and give them special in-
structions as his ministers, then again he would shed
forth his words of mercy, truth and divine wisdom upon
the multitude; and by and by again address the disci-
ples. So he continued day by day until all was re-
vealed, either to the multitude or to the Twelve, that
was necessary for the eternal salvation of the obedient.
Some have wondered why Jesus should have given
so many of the same teachings to the Nephites as he
did to the Jews. The reason is that those teachings
were perfect and could not be improved. They were
universal, that is, they were adapted to the wants of
all peoples, whether of Israel or of the Gentiles,
whether of Judah or Joseph. They were a portion of
the everlasting gospel and had to be preached to all the
world as a witness, to those who dwelt in America as well
as to those of Asia, Africa and Europe. Thus we find in
the teachings given to the Nephites what we term
the first principles of the gospel-faith, repentance
and baptism; we also find those divine lessons of love,
truth, humility and duty that glorified the Savior's
"Sermon on the Mount." As we rapidly pass through
these instructions we shall find how entirely adapted
they are to the needs of all men who desire to live a
godly life in Christ Jesus.
4 x
1
16
+
!
CHAPTER XLIV.
THE BEATITUDES—DIVERS INSTRUCTIONS AND CAUTIONS--
ON FORGIVENESS, CHASTITY, CHARITY, ETC.
AFTER JESUS had given his instructions to the
Twelve, to which we have already referred, he
turned towards the multitude and taught them. And
thus he spake:
Blessed are ye if ye shall give heed unto the
words of these Twelve whom I have chosen from among
you to minister unto you, and to be your servants;
and unto them I have given power, that they may
baptize you with water; and after that ye are baptized
with water, behold I will baptize you with fire and with
the Holy Ghost; therefore blessed are ye if ye shall
believe in me, and be baptized, after that ye have seen
me and know that I am.
in
And again, more blessed are they who shall believe
in your words because that ye shall testify that ye have
seen me, and that ye know that I am. Yea, blessed
are they who shall believe in your words, and come
down into the depths of humility and be baptized, for
they shall be visited with fire and with the Holy Ghost,
and shall receive a remission of their sins.
Yea, blessed are the poor in spirit who come unto
me, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
And again, blessed are all they that mourn, for
they shall be comforted;
And blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit
the earth.
And blessed are all they who do hunger and thirst
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
259
after righteousness, for thay shall be filled with the
Holy Ghost.
And blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain
mercy.
And blessed are all the pure in heart, for they shall
see God.
And blessed are all the peace-makers, for they
shall be called the children of God.
And blessed are all they who are persecuted for
my name's sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
And blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and
persecute and shall say all manner of evil against you
falsely, for my sake.
For ye shall have great joy and be exceeding glad,
for great shall be your reward in heaven; for so perse-
cuted they the prophets who were before you.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, I give unto you to
be the salt of the earth; but if the salt shall lose its
savor,
wherewith shall the earth be salted? The salt
shall be thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast
out, and to be trodden under foot of men.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, I give unto you to
be the light of this people. A city that is set on a hill
cannot be hid.
Behold, do men light a candle and put it under a
bushel? Nay, but on a candlestick, and it giveth light
to all that are in the house;
Therefore let your light so shine before this people,
that they may see your good works and glorify your
Father who is in heaven.
Think not that I am come to destroy the law or
the prophets. I am not come to destroy but to fulfil;
For verily I say unto you, one jot nor one tittle
260
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
hath not passed away from the law, but in me it hath
all been fulfilled.
And behold I have given you the law and the com-
mandments of my Father, that ye shall believe in me,
and that ye shall repent of your sins, and come unto
me with a broken heart and a contrite spirit. Behold,
ye have the commandments before you, and the law is.
fulfilled;
Therefore come unto me and be ye saved; for
verily I say unto you, that except ye shall keep my
commandments, which I have commanded you at this
time, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of
heaven.
Ye have heard that it hath been said by them of
old time, and it is also written before you, that thou
shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in
danger of the judgment of God.
#
But I say unto you, that whosoever is angry with
his brother, shall be in danger of his, judgment. And
whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in
danger of the council: and whosoever shall say thou
fool, shall be in danger of hellfire;
Therefore, if ye shall come unto me, or shall
desire to come unto me, and rememberest that thy
brother hath ought against thee,
Go thy way unto thy brother, and first be recon-
ciled to thy brother, and then come unto me with full
purpose of heart, and I will receive you.
Agree with thine adversary quickly while thou art
in the way with him, lest at any time he shall get thee
and thou shalt be cast into prison.
Verily, verily I say unto thee, thou shalt by no
means come out thence, until thou hast paid the utter-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
261
most senine. And while ye are in prison, can ye pay
even one senine? Verily, verily I say unto you, Nay.
Behold, it is written by them of old time, that thou
shalt not commit adultery,
But I say unto you, that whosoever looketh on a
woman, to lust after her, hath committed adultery
already in his heart.
Behold I give unto you a commandment, that ye
suffer none of these things to enter into your heart;
For it is better that ye should deny yourselves of
these things, wherein ye will take up your cross, than
that ye should be cast into hell.
It hath been written, that whosoever shall put
away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce-
ment.
Verily, verily I say unto you, that whoso shall put
away his wife, save for the cause of fornication, caus-
eth her to commit adultery; and whoso shall marry her
who is divorced, committeth adultery.
And again it is written, thou shalt not forswear
thyself, but shall perform unto the Lord thine oaths.
But verily, verily I say unto you, swear not at all,
neither by heaven, for it is God's throne;'
Nor by the earth, for it is his footstool;
Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because
thou canst not make one hair black or white;
But let your communication be yea, yea; nay, nay;
for whatsoever cometh of more than these are evil.
And behold, it is written, an eye for an eye, and a
tooth for a tooth.
But I say unto you, that ye shall not resist evil,
but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek,
turn to him the other also.
Đ
¿
262
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take
away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.
And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go
with him twain.
Give to him that asketh thee, and to him that
would borrow of thee turn thou not away.
And behold it is written also, that thou shalt love
thy neighbor and hate thy enemy;
But behold I say unto you, love your enemies,
bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate
you, and pray for them who despitefully use you and
persecute you;
That ye may be the children of your Father who
is in heaven; for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil
and on the good;
Therefore those things which were of old time,
which were under the law in me, are all fulfilled.
Old things are done away, and all things have
become new;
Therefore I would that ye should be perfect even
as I, or your Father who.is in heaven is perfect.
•

Λ
2
CHAPTER XLV.
ON ALMS-GIVING-"AFTER THIS MANNER PRAY YE”—ON
FASTING, INTEGRITY, TRUST IN GOD, ETC.
VERILY, VERILY, I say that I would that ye
should do alms unto the poor, but take heed that
ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them;
otherwise ye have no reward of your Father who is in
heaven.
Therefore, when ye shall do your alms, do not
sound a trumpet before you, as will hypocrites do in
the synagogues, and in the streets, that they may have
glory of men. Verily I say unto you, they have their
reward.
But when thou doest thine alms, let not thy left
hand know what thy right hand doeth,
That thine alms may be in secret; and thy Father
who seeth in secret, himself shall reward thee openly.
And when thou prayest, thou shalt not do as the
hypocrites, for they love to pray, standing in the syna-
gogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they
may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, they
have their reward.
But thou, when thou prayest, enter thou into thy
closet and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy
Father who is in secret: and thy Father, who seeth
in secret, shall reward thee openly.
But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the
heathen, for they think that they shall be heard for
their much speaking.
Be not ye therefore like unto them, for your
264
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye
ask him.
After this manner therefore pray ye, Our Father
who art in haven, hallowed be thy name.
Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us
from evil.
For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
glory, for ever. Amen.
For, if ye forgive men their trespasses, your
heavenly Father will also forgive you;
But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither
will your Father forgive your trespasses.
Moreover, when ye fast, be not as the hypocrites,
of a sad contenance, for they disfigure their faces, that
they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto
you, they have their reward.
But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy head, and
wash thy face;
That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto
thy Father, who is in secret; and thy Father, who seeth
in secret, shall reward thee openly.
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and thieves break
through and steal.
But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven,
where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where
thieves do not break through nor steal.
For where your treasure is, there will your heart
be also.
The light of the body is the eye, if therefore thine
eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
265
But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be
full of darkness. If, therefore, the light that is in
thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!
No man can serve two masters, for either he will
hate the one and love the other; or else he will hold to
the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God
and Mammon.
And now it came to pass that when Jesus had
spoken these words, he looked upon the Twelve whom
he had chosen, and said unto them, Remember the
words which I have spoken. For behold, ye are they
whom I have chosen to minister unto this people.
Therefore, I say unto you, take no thought for your life,
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for
your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more
than meat, and the body than raiment?
Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not,
neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your
heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much bet-
ter than they?
Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit
unto his stature?
And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider
the lilies of the field how they grow? they toil not,
neither do they spin:
And yet I say unto you, that even Solomon, in all
his glory, was not arrayed like one of these.
Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field,
which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven,
even so will he clothe you, if ye are not of little faith.
Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we
eat? or, what shall we drink? or wherewithal shall we
be clothed?
་
266
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
..
.
For your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have
need of all these things.
But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his right-
eousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.
Take therefore no thought for the morrow, for the
morrow shall take thought for the things of itself.
Sufficient is the day unto the evil thereof.
$
CHAPTER XLVI.
JUDGE NOT-THE BEAM AND THE MOTE-"BEWARE OF
FALSE PROPHETS”— GOOD AND EVIL FRUIT-THE
HOUSE BUILT ON THE ROCK.
AND
ND NOW it came to pass that when Jesus had
spoken these words, he turned again to the multi-
tude, and did open his mouth unto them again, saying,
Verily, verily, I say unto you, judge not, that ye be
not judged.
For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be
judged; and with what measure ye mete, it shall be
measured to you again.
And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy
brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in
thine own eye?
Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, let me pull
the mote out of thine eye; and behold, a beam is in
thine own eye?
Thou hypocrite, first cast the beam out of thine
own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast the
mote out of thy brother's eye.
Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
267
cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them
under their feet, and turn again and rend
you.
Ask, and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye
shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you,
For every one that asketh, receiveth; he that
seeketh, findeth; and to him that knocketh, it shall be
opened. Or what man is there of you, whom, if his
son ask bread, will give him a stone? Or if he ask a
fish, will he give him a serpent?
If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts
unto your children, how much more shall your Father
who is in heaven give good things to them that ask
him?
Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men
should do to you, do ye even so to them, for this is the
law and the prophets.
Enter ye in at the straight gate; for wide is the
gate, and broad is the way, which leadeth to destruction,
and many there be who go in thereat; because straight
is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto
life, and few there be that find it.
Beware of false prophets, who come to you in
sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening
wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits: Do men
gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?
Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit;
but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
A good tree connot bring forth evil fruit, neither a
corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, is
hewn down, and cast into the fire.
Wherefore, by their fruits ye shall know them.
Not every one that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall
::
A
268
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that doeth
the will of my Father who is in heaven.
Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have
we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have
cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful
works? And then will I profess unto them, I never
knew you, depart from me, ye that work iniquity.
Therefore, whoso hear-

eth these sayings of mine,
and doeth them, I will liken
him unto a wise man, who
built his house upon a rock.
And the rain descended, and
the floods came, and the
wwww..............
winds blew, and beat
upon that house; and
it fell not; for it was
founded upon a rock.
And every one that heareth these sayings of mine,
and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish
man, who built his house upon the sand.
And the rain descended, and the floods came, and
the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell,
and great was the fall of it.
#
CHAPTER XLVII.
THE SACRAMENT ADMINISTERED—THE SAVIOR'S TEACHINGS
REGARDING IT-HE CONFERS ON HIS DISCIPLES THE
POWER TO GIVE THE HOLY GHOST-HE ASCENDS INTO
HEAVEN.
THUS did Jesus repeat to the Nephites the teach-
ings he had given to the Jews before he was slain
and had ascended to his Father. But at this point he
perceived that some of his hearers were wondering
what were his intentions regarding the law of Moses,
for they did not understand the saying that old things
had passed away, and that all things had become new.
Therefore he next instructed them on this principle.
He said:
Marvel not that I said unto you, that old things
had passed away, and that all things had become new.
Behold I say unto you, that the law is fulfilled that
was given unto Moses.
Behold, I am he that gave the law, and I am he
who covenanted with my people Israel: therefore, the
law in me is fulfilled, for I have come to fulfil the law;
therefore it hath an end,
Behold, I do not destroy the prophets, for as many
as have not been fulfilled in me, verily I say unto you,
shall all be fulfilled.
And because I said unto you, that old things hath
passed away, I do not destroy that which hath been
spoken concerning things which are to come.
For behold, the covenant which I have made with
my people is not all fulfilled; but the law which was
given unto Moses hath an end in me.
慧
​270
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Behold, I am the law, and the light; look unto me,
and endure to the end, and ye shall live, for unto him
that endureth to the end, will I give eternal life.
Behold, I have given unto you the commandments;
therefore keep my commandments. And this is the
law and the prophets, for they truly testified of me.
How simple yet how grand, how plain yet how
comprehensive are these teachings, both with regard to
himself and to the law which he had given to the fore-
fathers of the Jews and the Nephites! If men would
but receive these instructions in the plainness in which
they are given, how much controversy would have an
end, how much dissension would never have had an
existence!
After giving these explanations to the multitude,
Jesus again turned to the twelve chosen disciples and
shewed unto them the meaning of his words when he
told the Jews: Other sheep I have which are not of
this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear
my voice; and there shall be one fold and one shep-
herd.
:-
These other sheep of which he spake, Jesus said,
were the Nephites themselves, who had been separated
from the Jews because of the latter's iniquity; and
because of their continued evil doing and lack of faith
the knowledge of the existence of Lehi's family on
the American continent was withheld from them.
But still more. Jesus had yet other sheep, which were
neither of the Jews nor of the Nephites, nor of the
lands in which they dwelt. They were a people whom
he had not yet visited and who had not yet heard his
voice; but he had received a commandment from his
Father to visit them, to shew himself unto them, and

w
THE SHEPHERD AND HIS FLOCK.
272
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
teach them, and then they all would be of the one fold
and he would be the one shepherd to them all.
These other sheep, neither Jew nor Nephite, we
understand to be the ten tribes of Israel who were
carried into captivity, but who, unlike the house of
Judah, never returned to their homes in the Promised
Land. We are told they were led away by the power
of the Lord to a land of which no one knows anything,
only that which God has revealed.
Jesus then told his disciples many things relating
to the age in which we live. He explained to them
how the Gentiles living on this continent would have
the truth presented to them, how they would grow
haughty, proud and exceedingly wicked, and how they
would oppress the remnants of the house of Israel
who dwelt on this broad land. Then how these rem-
nants would have the fulness of the gospel brought to
them, and how eventually the house of Israel would
be used to go through among, and tread down the
disobedient of the Gentiles, who should become as
salt that had lost its savor, good for nothing but to be
cast out and trodden under foot of men.

∙nswer
CHAPTER XLVIII.
THE SAVIOR HEALS THE SICK-HE BLESSES THE CHIL-
DREN OF THE NEPHITES-ANGELS MINISTER UNTO
THEM.
WHEN the Redeemer had finished these teachings
he looked around among the multitude and per-
ceived that their minds were not prepared, at that time,
to receive any more of the word of the Lord, so he told
them to go to their homes, and prepare their minds for
the morrow, when he would come unto them again. But
as he gazed upon them he noticed that they were in
tears, and that they looked beseechingly upon him, as
if they would ask him to tarry a little longer with
them.
These mute entreaties prevailed with him, his
bowels were filled with compassion towards them; and,
we are told, he said:
Have ye any
ye any that are sick among you, bring them
hither. Have ye any that are lame, or blind, or halt,
or maimed, or leprous, or that are withered, or that are
deaf, or that are afflicted in any manner, bring them
hither and I will heal them, for I have compassion
upon you; my bowels are filled with mercy;
For I perceive that ye desire that I should shew
unto you what I have done unto your brethren at Jeru-
salem, for I see that your faith is sufficient that I
should heal you.
And it came to pass that when he had thus spoken,
all the multitude, with one accord, did go forth with
their sick, and their afflicted, and their lame, and with
their blind, and with their dumb, and with all they that
17
#
*
نظر
276
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
..
were afflicted in any manner; and he did heal them
every one as they were brought forth unto him.
And they did all, both they who had been healed
and they who were whole, bow down at his feet, and
did worship him; and as many as could come for the
multitude did kiss his feet, insomuch that they did
bathe his feet with their tears.
And it came to pass that he commanded that their
little children should be brought.
So they brought their little children and set them
down upon the ground round about him, and Jesus
stood in the midst: and the multitude gave way till
they had all been brought unto him.
And it came to pass that when they had all been
brought, and Jesus stood in the midst, he commanded
the multitude that they should kneel down upon the
ground.
And it came to pass that when they had knelt
upon the ground, Jesus groaned within himself, and
saith, Father, I am troubled because of the wickedness
of the people of the house of Israel.
And when he had said these words, he himself
also knelt upon the earth; and behold he prayed unto
the Father, and the things which he prayed cannot be
written, and the multitude did bear record who heard
him.
And after this manner do they bear record: the
eye hath never seen, neither hath the ear heard, before,
so great and marvelous things as we saw and heard
Jesus speak unto the Father;
And no tongue can speak, neither can there be
written by any man, neither can the hearts of men
conceive so great and marvelous things as we both
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
277
saw and heard Jesus speak; and no one can conceive
of the joy which filled our souls at the time we heard
him pray for us unto the Father.
And it came to pass that when Jesus had made an
end of praying unto the Father, he arose, but so great
was the joy of the multitude that they were overcome.
And it came to pass that Jesus spake unto them,
and bade them arise..
And they arose from the earth, and he said unto
them, Blessed are ye because of your faith. And now
behold, my joy is full.
And when he had said these words, he wept, and
the multitude bore record of it, and he took their little
children, one by one, and blessed them, and prayed
unto the Father for them.
And when he had done this he wept again,
And he spake unto the multitude, and saith unto
them, Behold your little ones.
And as they looked to behold, they cast their eyes
towards heaven, and they saw the heavens open, and
they saw angels descending out of heaven as it were,
in the midst of fire, and they came down and encircled
those little ones about, and they were encircled about
with fire; and the angels did minister unto them,
And the multitude did see and hear and bear rec-
ord; and they know that their record is true, for they
all of them did see and hear, every man for himself;
and they were in number about two thousand and five
hundred souls; and they did consist of men, women,
and children.
Can we imagine anything more lovely, more
touching, and more glorious than this scene must have
been? Can we conceive the joy that must have filled
278
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the hearts of these Nephites as they beheld the
angels of heaven descending from the courts of glory
and ministering to their little ones? How deep must
have been their love for the Savior who had brought
these blessings to them? how strong must have grown
their faith in him? We cannot recall a circumstance
in recorded history that draws earth nearer to heaven
than this, or that seems to bind the ties so strongly
that unite the powers of eternity with the children of
mortality.
CHAPTER XLIX.
THE SACRAMENT ADMINISTERED-THE SAVIOR'S TEACHINGS
REGARDING IT-HE CONFERS ON HIS DISCIPLES THE
POWER TO GIVE THE HOLY GHOST-HE ASCENDS INTO
HEAVEN.
JESUS
CSUS next commanded his disciples to bring him
some bread and wine. While they were gone to
obtain them, he caused the multitudes to sit down upon
the earth. When the disciples returned with the bread
and wine, he took of the bread, and brake and blessed
it. This he gave to the disciples and they did eat and
were filled. He then commanded them to give unto the
multitudes.
When the multitudes had eaten and were filled,
Jesus began to instruct the people with regard to the
meaning of the bread they had just partaken of. He
said:
And this shall ye always observe to do, even as I
A ....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
279
have done, even as I have broken bread, and blessed it,
and gave it unto you.
And this shall ye do in remembrance of my body,
which I have shewn unto you. And it shall be a testi-
mony unto the Father, that ye do always remember me.
And if ye do always remember me, ye shall have my
Spirit to be with you.
After this he gave of the wine to his disciples, and
they drank thereof, and then, by his direction, they
gave it to the people.
After they had done this Jesus continued his teach-
ings; Blessed are ye, said he, for this thing which ye
have done, for this is fulfilling my commandments, and
this doth witness unto the Father that ye are willing to
do that which I have commanded you.
And this shall ye always do to those who repent
and are baptized in my name; and ye shall do it in
remembrance of my blood, which I have shed for you,
that ye may witness unto the Father that ye do always
remember me. And if ye do always remember me, ye
shall have my Spirit to be with you.
And now behold, this is the commandment which
I give unto you,
you, that ye shall not suffer any one, know-
ingly, to partake of my flesh and blood unworthily,
when ye shall minister it;
For whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood
unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to his soul:
therefore if ye know that a man is unworthy to eat and
drink of my flesh and blood, ye shall forbid him;
Nevertheless ye shall not cast him out from among
you, but ye shall minister unto him, and shall pray for
him unto the Father, in my name, and if it so be that
he repenteth, and is baptized in my name, then shall
280
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ye receive him, and shall minister unto him of my
flesh and blood;
But if he repent not, he shall not be numbered
among my people, that he may not destroy my people,
for behold I know my sheep, and they are numbered.
The Lord also gave the people much instruction
regarding prayer. Among other things he told them:
Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, ye must
watch and pray always, lest ye enter into temptation;
for Satan desireth to have you; that he may sift you as
wheat;
Therefore ye must always pray unto the Father in
my name;
And whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my
name, which is right, believing that ye shall receive,
behold it shall be given unto you.
Pray in your families unto the Father, always in
my name, that your wives and your children may be
blessed.
And behold, ye shall meet together oft, and ye
shall not forbid any man from coming unto you when
ye shall meet together, but suffer them that they may
come unto you, and forbid them not;
But ye shall pray for them, and shall not cast
them out; and if it so be that they come unto you oft,
ye shall pray for them unto the Father, in my name;
Therefore hold up your light that it may shine.
unto the world. Behold I am the light which ye shall
hold up-that which ye have seen me do. Behold ye
see that I have prayed unto the Father, and ye have
witnessed;
And ye see that I have commanded that none of
you should go away, but rather have commanded that
گر
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
281
ye should come unto me, that ye might feel and see;
even so shall ye do unto the world; and whosoever
breaketh this commandment, suffereth himself to be
led into temptation.
When Jesus had made an end of his sayings, he
touched with his hand the disciples whom he had
chosen, one by one. As he touched them he gave
them power to give the Holy Ghost. When he had
done this a cloud overshadowed the multitude, and they
saw Jesus no more that day; but the disciples saw
him, and bore record that he ascended into heaven.
CHAPTER L.
JESUS RETURNS AND RENEWS HIS TEACHINGS-HE ADMIN-
ISTERS THE SACRAMENT-HE EXPLAINS THE TEACH-
INGS OF THE PROPHETS—THE WORDS OF MALACHI.
WHEN JESUS had ascended into heaven the multi-
tudes dispersed, every one returning home.
All that evening and all that night was the news
spread from mouth to mouth that Jesus had come,
Many were too excited to sleep, and labored diligently
all night spreading the news far and wide, so that
when the morning came the whole people were astir,
wending their way to the place where Jesus was
expected.
When the multitude had gathered together their
number was found to be so great that the disciples
*
..
282
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
5
divided them into twelve congregations, and one of
them taught in each of these bodies.
After they had prayed to the Father in the name
of Jesus, the whole people, led by the disciples, went
down to the water's edge. First, Nephi went into the
water and was baptized; then he baptized those whom
Jesus had chosen. After these had been baptized the
Holy Ghost fell upon them, and they were filled there-
with and also with fire. And the fire encircled them
about, and angels 'came down from heaven and minis-
tered to them.
+
By and by Jesus himself came, and stood in the
midst of his disciples and taught them. He com-
manded them all, the people and the Twelve, to kneel
down again upon the earth, and the disciples he
instructed to pray.
And they prayed unto Jesus, calling him their
Lord and their God.
When Jesus heard these prayers he went a little
way off, bowed himself to the earth and said:
Father, I thank thee that thou hast given the
Holy Ghost unto these whom I have chosen; and it is
because of their belief in me, that I have chosen them
out of the world.
Father, I pray thee that thou wilt give the Holy
Ghost unto all them that shall believe in their words.
Father, thou hast given them the Holy Ghost,
because they believe in me, and thou seest that they
believe in me, because thou hearest them, and they
pray unto me; and they pray unto me because I am
with them.
And now Father, I pray unto thee for them, and
also for all those who shall believe on their words, that
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
283
:
they may believe in me, that I may be in them as thou,
Father, art in me, that we may be one.
When our Savior had ended this prayer he re-
turned to his disciples. He found them still praying.
Then he blessed them, and smiled upon them. When
he smiled the light of his countenance shone upon
them, and in the reflection of his brightness they
became as white as the face or the garments of Jesus;
—a whiteness like unto which there was nothing upon
this earth.
Jesus, in joy, once more retired a short distance to
commune with his Father in heaven. He prayed:
Father, I thank thee that thou hast purified those
whom I have chosen, because of their faith, and I pray
for them, and also for them who shall believe on their
words, that they may be purified in me, through faith
on their words, even as they are purified in me.
Father, I pray not for the world, but for those
whom thou hast given me out of the world, because of
their faith, that they may be purified in me, that I may
be in them as thou, Father, art in me, that we may
be one, that I may be glorified in them.
And when Jesus had spoken these words, he came
again unto his disciples, and behold they did pray
steadfastly, without ceasing, unto him; and he did
smile upon them again; and behold they were white
even as Jesus.
And it came to pass that he went again a little
way off and prayed unto the Father;
And tongue cannot speak the words which he
prayed, neither can be written by man the words which
he prayed.
And the multitude did hear, and do bear record,
284
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and their hearts were open, and they did understand in
their hearts the words which he prayed.
Nevertheless, so great and marvelous were the
words which he prayed, that they cannot be written,
neither can they be uttered by man.
And it came to pass that when Jesus had made an
end of praying, he came again to the disciples, and said
unto them, so great faith have I never seen among all
the Jews; wherefore I could not shew unto them so
great miracles, because of their unbelief.
Verily I say unto you, there are none of them
that have seen so great things as ye have seen;
seen; neither
have they heard so great things as ye have heard.
The Lord Jesus then commanded all to cease from
praying, but he also told them they must not cease to
pray in their hearts.
He next directed them to arise; and at this word
they stood upon their feet. Then he administered
unto them bread and wine, the emblems of his body
and blood given as a ransom for their sins and the sins
of the whole world.
Where he obtained this bread and wine no one
knew, for neither the disciples nor the people had
brought any with them.
When the multitudes had eaten and drank, they
were filled with the Spirit, and with one voice gave
glory to Jesus, whom they both saw and heard.
The Savior then commenced to explain to the
multitudes many of the sayings
of the sayings of the ancient
prophets, more especially those of Isaiah. He dwelt on
the great events of the latter days that should precede
his second coming; drawing particular attention to
those that would concern and be connected with the
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
285
1.
remnants of the house of Lehi, and in which they
would take part. From his words we learn that in the
latter times the everlasting gospel will be preached in
their midst; that many will receive it; that they will
take a prominent part in the building of the New
Jerusalem, and in many other of the momentous
events that will herald the near approach of that blessed
day when the reign of Christ and the triumph of truth
and righteousness shall extend from pole to pole, over
the whole of this habitable globe.
The Savior also recited to them many of the words
which his Father had inspired the Prophet Malachi to
utter. Now the Nephites knew nothing of Malachi, as
he lived and prophesied to the Jews long after Lehi left
Jerusalem. So, for the comfort and instruction of the
Nephites, Jesus rehearsed to them the important things
which he had revealed. In fact, to use the words of
Mormon: And he did expound all things, even from
the beginning until the time that he should come in his
glory; yea, even all things which should come upon
the face of the earth, even until the elements should
melt with fervent heat, and the earth should be wrapt
together as a scroll, and the heavens and the earth
should pass away;
And even unto the great and last day, when all
people, and all kindreds, and all nations and tongues
shall stand before God, to be judged of their works,
whether they be good or whether they be evil;
If they be good, to the resurrection of everlasting
life; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of dam-
nation, being on a parallel, the one on the one hand,
and the other on the other hand, according to the
#
...:
286
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
mercy, and the justice, and the holiness which is in
Christ, who was before the world began.
And now there cannot be written in this book even
a hundredth part of the things which Jesus did truly
teach unto the people.
CHAPTER LI.
THE SAVIOR CONTINUES HIS MINISTRATIONS-HE RAISES A
MAN FROM THE DEAD-THE LABORS OF THE TWELVE-
THE NAME OF THE CHURCH-THE THREE WHO SHOULD
REMAIN.
FOR THREE days did the Savior mingle with the
Nephites and instruct them; and even after that
he met with them oft, and with them partook of the
Sacrament of the Lord's supper.
More than this, he ministered to and blessed the
children of the Nephites.
He loosed the tongues
of these little ones, that they spoke great and marvel-
ous things unto their parents, even, we are told, greater
things than Jesus had revealed to the people.
Jesus also healed all their sick. The lame, the
blind, the deaf, were made whole, and one man he
raised from the dead.
From this time the twelve disciples began to bap-
tize and teach as many as came unto them; and as
many as were baptized in the name of Jesus were
filled with the Holy Ghost. Many of them saw and
L
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
287
heard wondrous things which are not lawful to be
written.
On one occasion when the disciples were thus
traveling, preaching and baptizing, they united together
in fasting and mighty prayer. The subject about
which they prayed the most earnestly was, what
should be the name of the church, for its members.
were not united on this matter.
While they were thus engaged Jesus again shewed
himself unto them, and in answer to their inquiries
regarding the name of his church he told them, What-
soever ye shall do ye shall do it in my name; therefore
ye shall call the church in my name; and ye shall call
upon the Father in my name, that he will bless the
church for my sake. He further said to them if they
called the church by the name of a man it would be
that man's church, if by Moses' name it would be
Moses' church; but being his church it should be called
by his holy name. And many other instructions gave
he unto them at this time.
It was during this interview that the Savior asked
the Twelve, one by one, What is it that you desire of
me, after I am gone to the Father?
Then nine of them said, We desire after we have
lived unto the age of man, that our ministry wherein
thou hast called us, may have an end, that we may
speedily come unto thee in thy kingdom.
And he said unto them, Blessed are ye, because
ye desire this thing of me; therefore after that ye are
seventy and two years old, ye shall come unto me in
my kingdom, and with me ye shall find rest.
Then he turned to the three who had not answered,
and again asked them what they would have him do
3
.<
L
.
288
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
}
for them. But they faltered in their answer; their
wish was such a peculiar one, that they were afraid to
express it. And he said unto them, Behold, I know your
thoughts, and ye have desired the thing which John,
my beloved, who was with me in my ministry, before
that I was lifted up by the Jews, desired of me;
Therefore more blessed are ye, for ye shall never
taste of death, but ye shall live to behold all the doings
of the Father, unto the children of men, even until all
things shall be fulfilled, according to the will of the
Father, when I shall come in my glory, with the powers
of heaven;
And ye shall never endure the pains of death;
but when I shall come in my glory, ye shall be changed
in the twinkling of an eye from mortality to immortal-
ity: and then shall ye be blessed in the kingdom of
my Father.
And again, ye shall not have pain while ye shall
dwell in the flesh, neither sorrow, save it be for the sins
of the world: and all this will I do because of the
thing which ye have desired of me, for ye have desired
that ye might bring the souls of men unto me, while
the world shall stand;
And for this cause ye shall have fulness of joy;
and ye shall sit down in the kingdom of my Father;
yea your joy shall be full, even as the Father hath
given me fulness of joy; and ye shall be even as I am,
and I am even as the Father; and the Father and I
are one.
These are the three Nephites of whom we some-
times hear and who either singly or together have
appeared to believers in this generation.
Then Jesus with his finger touched the nine who
2
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
289
were to die when seventy-two years old, but the three
who were to live he did not touch; and then he departed.
And behold, the heavens were opened, and they were
caught up into heaven, and saw unspeakable things.
And it was forbidden them that they should utter,
neither was it given unto them power that they could
utter, the things which they saw and heard;
The sacred record gives no information as to who
the three were who were not to taste of death. Mor-
mon was about to write their names, but the Lord for-
bade him.
Some have supposed that Nephi, the senior of the
disciples, was one of these three undying ones, who
remained to minister on the earth to the people of the
latter days; that is hid from our knowledge, no doubt
for a wise purpose. If he was, he lived through that
most happy era of Nephite history, when all was right-
eousness and joy and peace throughout America's vast
domain; he lived to suffer, with his two brethren, all
the persecutions which the wicked, in later days, so
frequently imposed upon these three favored servants
of the Lord, and in the end he retired from the midst of
mankind when overwhelming corruption again para-
lyzed the life of the Nephite nation. If he was one
of the nine who passed away to the presence of their
Savior and their God when twelve times six years old,
he must have laid aside mortality under as happy cir-
cumstances as ever prophet or apostle died, surrounded
by a loving, faithful people, amongst whom the practice
of iniquity was a remembrance of the past. No ruffian
hands cut short his life, or tortured his latest hours,
but in the midst of the most holy peace he passed
away to the glories of the eternal.
過
​气
​CHAPTER LII.
THE LONG CONTINUED ERA OF PEACE AND RIGHTEOUS-
NESS-DEATH OF NEPHI-HIS SON AMOS-AMOS THE
SECOND.
WHEN JESUS left the Nephites to the care of his
disciples, he had so thoroughly filled the people
with the influences and powers of the eternal worlds
that evil utterly ceased in their midst; they were united
in all things temporal and spiritual. Universal peace
prevailed. Love, joy, harmony, everything desirable
to make the life of man a perfect condition of unal-
loyed, holy happiness reigned supreme. Indeed, it may
be said that a type, a foreshadowing of the millennium
for once found place and foothold among the erring
sons of humanity.
At this blessed period Nephi, the son of Nephi,
received the sacred plates. His duty, as the recorder
of the doings of his people, was a most happy one; he
had nothing but good to relate of their lives and
actions, and to record that perfect peace prevailed on
all the vast continent. The Nephites increased in
numbers (Lamanites there were none), they pros
pered in circumstances, they grew in material wealth,
all of which was held in common, according to the
order of God. They colonized and spread far abroad;
they rebuilt their ancient capital and many other cities;
they also founded many new ones.
Above all, they
were rich in heavenly treasures; the Holy Spirit
reigned in every heart and illumined every soul.
When Nephi died (A. C. 110) this inexpressibly
happy, heavenly state still continued in undiminished
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
291
warmth of divine and brotherly love and strength of
abiding faith. All the generation to which Nephi be-
longed entered in at the straight gate, and walked the
narrow way to the eternal city of God; not one of them
was lost.
At Nephi's death his son Amos became the custo-
dian of the holy things; and he held them for eighty
four years (from A. C. 110 to A. C. 194). He lived in
the days of the Nephites' greatest prosperity and hap-
piness. The perfect law of righteousness was still
their only guide. But before he passed away to his
heavenly home, a small cloud had appeared upon the
horizon, fatal harbinger of the approaching devastating
hurricane. A few, weary of the uninterrupted bliss,
the perfect harmony, the universal love that every-
where prevailed, seceded from the church and took
upon them the title of Lamanites, which ill-boding
name had only been known to the Nephites by tradi-
tion for more than one hundred years. It may be
asked, how it was possible that men and women should
withdraw from such a holy order of society, where all
was perfect peace, where every man dealt justly with
his neighbor, where none inflicted wrongs and none
suffered from injustice done them-where angels min-
istered to the children of mortality, and heavenly rev-
elations were their constant guides? If the inquirer
will answer why Lucifer, the son of the morning, in
heaven itself, rebelled against the Almighty Father,
and led astray one-third of the angelic hosts, we will
reply by saying that he, Satan, tempted the dissenting
Nephites with this same spirit of rebellion to the divine
power, and he succeeded in ensnaring them and lead-
ing them away captive to his will.
18
1
7
292
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
A second Amos succeeded his father as the keeper
of the records. His duties were not the happy ones of
his immediate predecessors. Instead of good he had
to chronicle much evil.
Amos himself was a righteous man, but he lived to
witness an ever increasing flood of iniquity break over
the land, a phase of evil-doing that arose not from
ignorance and false tradition, but from direct and wil-
ful rebellion against God, and apostasy from his laws.
The wholesome checks to vice and misery found in the
plan of salvation were knowingly and intentionally
removed or done away; the voice of reason was dis-
regarded; the promptings of the Holy Spirit were defi-
antly repelled; men's unbridled passions again bore
sway; disunion, dissension, violence, hatred, distress,
dismay, bloodshed and havoc spread the wide continents
over; and from their high pinnacle of righteousness,
peace, happiness, refinement, social advantage, etc., the
people were hurled once more into an abyss of misery
and barbarism, now more profound, more torturing,
and more degraded than ever.


THE THREE NEPHITES AND WILD BEASTS.
t
"
?
4
CHAPTER LIII...
THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE APOSTASY-IT GROWS IN
INTENSITY-THE PERSECUTION OF THE DISCIPLES -
LAMANITES AGAIN REAPPEARANCE OF THE GADI-
ANTON BANDS WAR — AMMARON HIDES THE REC-
ORDS.
BY Y THE year A. C. 201, all the second generation
had passed away, save a few; the people had
greatly multiplied and spread over the face of the
land, north and south, and had become exceedingly
rich; they wore costly apparel, which they adorned
with ornaments of gold and silver, pearls and precious
stones. From this date they no more had their prop-
erty in common, but, like the rest of the world, every
man sought gain, wealth, power and influence for him-
self and his. All the old evils arising from selfishness
were revived. Soon they began to build churches after
their own fashion, and hire preachers who pandered to
their lusts; some even began to deny the Savior.
From A. C. 210 to A. C. 230, the people waxed
greatly in iniquity and impurity of life. Different
dissenting sects multiplied, infidels abounded. The
three remaining disciples were sorely persecuted, not-
withstanding that they performed many mighty mira-
cles. They were shut up in prison, but the prisons
were rent in twain by the power of God; they were
cast into fiery furnaces, but the flames harmed them
not; they were thrown into dens of wild beasts, but
they played with the savage inmates as a child does
with a lamb, and received no harm; they were not sub-
TANG BATA
296
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
{
ject to many of the laws that govern our mortal bodies,
they had passed through a glorious change, by which
they were freed from earthly pain, suffering and death.
Not only did the wicked persecute these three immortal
ones; others also of God's people suffered from their
unhallowed anger and bitter hatred; but the faithful
neither reviled at the reviler nor smote the smiter;
they bore these things with patience and fortitude,
remembering the pains of their Redeemer.
In the year A. C. 231 there was a great division
among the people.
the people. The old party lines were again
definitely marked. Again the old animosity assumed
shape, and Nephite and Lamanite once more became
implacable foes. Those who rejected and renounced
the gospel assumed the latter name, and with their
eyes open, and a full knowledge of their inexcusable
infamy, they taught their children the same base false-
hoods that in ages past had caused the unceasing hatred
that reigned in the hearts of the children of Laman
and Lemuel toward the seed of their younger brothers.
By A. C. 244 the more wicked portion of the peo-
ple had become exceedingly strong, as well as far more
numerous than the righteous. They deluded them-
selves by building all sorts of churches, with creeds to
suit the increasing depravity of the masses.
When 260 years had passed away, the Gadianton
bands, with all their secret signs and abominations,
through the cunning of Satan, again appeared and
increased until, in A. C. 300, they had spread over all
the land. By this time, also, the Nephites, having
gradually forsaken their first love, had so far sunk in
the abyss of iniquity that they had grown as wicked,
as proud, as corrupt and as vile as the Lamanites. All
But
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
297
were submerged in one overwhelming flood of infamy,
and there were none that were righteous, save it were
the disciples of Jesus.
Still, active hostilities did not break out for some
time; but when war commenced, it scarcely ceased until
that great battle near Cumorah, which brought extinc-
tion to the Nephite race. This war, or series of wars,
was one of peculiar horrors. All the old savagery, ten
times intensified, was rekindled, transforming the com-
batants into fiends. Each race seems to have striven
to out-rival the other in its bloody and infernal inhu-
manity. Mormon, the Nephite prophet-general, in an
epistle to his son Moroni, sorrowingly relates the fate
of the Nephite prisoners-men, women and children
-taken at Sherrizah. He adds: And the husbands
and fathers of those women and children they [the
Lamanites] have slain; and they feed the women upon
the flesh of their husbands, and the children upon the
flesh of their fathers; and no water save a little do
they give them. And notwithstanding the abomination
of the Lamanites, it doth not exceed that of our people
in Moriantum. For behold, many of the daughters of
the Lamanites have they taken prisoners; and after
depriving them of that which was most dear and
precious above all things, which is chastity and virtue;
and after they had done this thing, they did murder
them in a most cruel manner, torturing their bodies
even unto death; and after they have done this, they
devour their flesh like unto wild beasts, because of the
hardness of their hearts; and they do it for a token of
bravery. Such was the horrible condition into which
open, wilful, determined rejection of the gospel had
brought both races.
*...*.......
298
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Amos entrusted the records to his son Ammaron
in the year 306 A. C.
Owing to the increasing depravity and vileness of
the Nephites, he was constrained by the Holy Ghost
to hide up all the sacred things which had been handed
down from generation to generation (A. C. 320).
The place where he hid them is said to have been in
the land Antum, in a hill which was called Shim.
After he had hid them up, he informed Mormon, then
a child ten years old, of what he had done, and placed
the buried treasures in his charge. He instructed Mor-
mon to go, when he was about twenty-four years old,
to the hill where they were hid, and take the plates of
Nephi and record thereon what he had observed con-
cerning the people. The remainder of the records, etc.,
he was to leave where they were.
CHAPTER LIV.
THE LAST LONG SERIES OF WARS-MORMON-THE FINAL
CONFLICT AT CUMORAH-THE LAST OF THE NEPHITES.
IT WAS in the year 322 A. C. that actual war broke
out between the Nephites and Lamanites, for the
first time since the Redeemer's appearing. A number
of battles were fought, in which the armies of the for-
mer were victorious. Four years later the savage con-
test was renewed. In the interim iniquity had greatly
increased. As foretold by the prophets, men's property
became slippery, things movable were subject to unac-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
299
countable disappearances, and dread and distrust filled
the hearts of the disobedient. When the war recom-
menced, the youthful Mormon was chosen to lead the
armies of his nation.
The next year saw disaster follow the Nephite
cause. That people retreated before the Lamanites to
the north countries. The year following they met
with still further reverses, and in A. C. 329 rapine,
revolution and carnage prevailed throughout all the
land.
In 330 the Lamanite king, Aaron, with an army of
forty-four thousand men, was defeated by Mormon,
who had forty-two thousand warriors under his com-
mand.
Five years later the Lamanites drove the degen-
erate Nephites to the land of Jason, and thence yet
further northward to the land of Shem. But in the
year following the tide of victory changed, and Mor-
mon, with thirty thousand troops, defeated fifty thous-
and of the enemy in the land of Shem; then he fol-
lowed up with such energetic measures that by the
year 349 the Nephites had again taken possession of
the lands of their inheritance.
These successes resulted in a treaty between the
Nephites as one party and the Lamanites and Gadian-
ton robbers as the other. By its provisions the
Nephites possessed the country north of the Isthmus,
while the Lamanites held the regions south.
of ten years followed this treaty.
A peace
In the year 360, the king of the Lamanites again
declared war. To repel the expected invasion, the peo-
ple of Nephi gathered at the land of Desolation. There
the Lamanites attacked them, were defeated, and
**
300
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
returned home. Not content with this repulse, the
succeeding year they made another inroad into the
northern country, and were again repulsed. The
Nephites then took the initiative and invaded the
southern continent, but being unsuccessful, were driven
back to their frontier at Desolation (A. C. 363). The
same season, the city of Desolation was captured by
the Lamanitish warriors, but was wrested from them
the year following.
This state of things continued another twenty
years; war, contention, rapine, pillage, and all the
horrors incident to the letting loose of men's most
depraved and brutal passions, filled the land. Some-
times one army conquered, sometimes the other. Now
it was the Nephites who were pouring their forces into
the south; then the Lamanites who were overflowing
the north. Whichever side triumphed, that triumph
was of short duration; but to all it meant sacrifice,
cruelty, bloodguiltness and woe. At last, when every
nerve had been strained for conquest, every man col-
lected who could be found, the two vast hosts, with
unquenchable hatred and unrelenting obstinacy, met
at the hill Cumorah to decide the destiny of half the
world. It was the final struggle, which was to end in ·
the extermination of one or both of the races that had
conjointly ruled America for nearly a thousand years
(A. C. 385). When the days of that last fearful strug-
gle were ended, all but twenty-four of the Nephite race
had been, by the hand of violence, swept into untimely
graves, save a few, a very few, who had fled into the
south country. The powers, the glories, the beauties
of this favored branch of Israel's chosen race had sunk
beneath a sea of blood; the word of their God, whom
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
301
:
they had so long disregarded, was vindicated; the warn-
ings of his servants were fulfilled.
The Lamanites were now rulers of the western
world, their traditional enemies being utterly destroyed.
But they did not cultivate peace; no sooner were
the Nephites obliterated, than they commenced fight-
ing among themselves. The lonely Moroni, the last
of the Nephites, tells us, A. C. 400, that the Lamanites
are at war one with another; and the face of the land is
one continued round of murder and bloodshed; and no
man knoweth the end of the war. And again, yet
later, he writes: Their wars are exceeding fierce among
themselves.
Such was the sad condition of the Lamanite race
in the early part of the fifth century after Christ.
There the inspired record closes; henceforth we have
nothing but uncertain tradition. The various contend-
ing tribes, in their thirst for blood so long gratified,
sunk deeper and deeper into savage degradation; the
arts of civilization were almost entirely lost to the
great mass of the people. Decades and centuries
rolled by, and after a time, in some parts, a better
state of things slowly arose. In Central Amer-
ica, Mexico, Peru, and other places, the foundations
of new kingdoms were laid, in which were gradu-
ually built up civilizations peculiarly their own, but
in many ways bearing record to the idiosyncrasies
of their ancient predecessors. Of this we have here
little to do; many of their traditions (though disre-
garded by mankind) bear unequivocal testimony to the
truth of the Book of Mormon, and we have the joyous
assurance that, as the words of their ancient prophets
recorded therein have been fulfilled to the letter in
-WAY ..
&
3
302
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
1
their humiliation; and as they have drunk to the dregs
from the cup of bitterness of the wrath of God, so is
the glorious day now dawning, when the light of the
eternal Gospel shall illumine the hearts of their des-
cendants; fill them with the love of God; renew their
ancient steadfastness and faith, and make them the fit-
ting instruments in his hands of accomplishing all his
holy purposes with regard to them, in which also shall
be fulfilled all the gracious, glorious promises made by
Jehovah to this transplanted branch of the olive tree of
Israel.
CHAPTER LV.
THE HISTORIANS OF THE NEPHITES-THE PLATES OF NEPHI
-LIST OF THEIR CUSTODIANS-THEIR LENGTHENED
YEARS.
SHORTLY after the arrival of Lehi and his little col-
ony on the promised land, Nephi received a com-
mandment from the Lord to make certain "plates of
ore" upon which to engrave a record of the doings of
his people. Some time later, or between thirty and
forty years after the departure of Lehi from Jerusalem,
Nephi was further instructed regarding the records.
The Lord then said unto him, Make other plates; and
thou shalt engraven many things upon them which are
good in my sight, for the profit of thy people. Nephi,
to be obedient to the commandment of the Lord, went
and made these other plates, and upon them were
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
303
engraven the records from which the first portions of
the Book of Mormon are translated; or those parts.
known to us as the First and Second Books of Nephi,
and the Books of Jacob, Enos, Jarom, and Omni.
The two sets of plates manufactured by Nephi
were both used as records of his people and called by
his name; but their contents were not identical. Upon
the first set was engraven the political history of the
Nephites, upon the second their religious growth and
development. The one described the acts of their
kings, and the wars, contentions and destructions which
came upon the nation; the other contained the story of
the dealings of the Lord with that people, the ministry
of his servants, their teachings and prophecies. Of
the contents of the first we know but little, simply
that which we gather from incidental remarks made in
the second; but the second is given to us in its com-
pleteness in the translation contained in the Book of
Mormon.
It would have been very interesting to students of
history to have received the detailed account of the
reigns of the kings who governed the people of Nephi,
that is, to those who would accept these records as of
God; but it was far more important that those most
sacred truths contained in the revelations of heaven to
that people should be made manifest to this generation.
The one would be a satisfaction to our intellectual
natures, but the other is necessary to our eternal sal-
vation; for the Book of Mormon contains the fulness
of the gospel, and also many things plain and most
precious that have been taken out of the Jewish scrip-
tures, through the craft or ignorance of apostate Jews
and Christians. For this most important reason those
=
1
304
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Į
portions of the Nephite records that are now contained
in the Book of Mormon were first revealed; we should
never have been willing to have accepted the others
without them, for it is upon the basis of religion, not
of history, that the Latter-day Saints accept the Book
of Mormon. We also have the promise that other
plates will be translated and given unto us in the
Lord's due time, and doubtless among them will be
those first plates upon which Nephi recorded, with such
detail, the travels and labors in the wilderness of his
father and associates.
The plates of Nephi containing the sacred annals
of his people were not entirely filled with engraving
until about two hundred years before Christ. They
were made by Nephi between the years 570 and 560
before the advent of the Redeemer; but the record on
them goes back to the time when Lehi left Jerusalem,
or 600 B. C., so they in reality contain the history of
God's dealings with that branch of the house of Israel
for about four hundred years.
When Nephi died he transferred these sacred rec-
ords to the care of his brother Jacob. From that time
to the time that Moroni finally hid them in the hill
Cumorah, they were in the hands of four families, who
had charge of them, as near as can be told from the
abridgement that we have in the Book of Mormon, as
follows: Jacob and his descendants held them from B.
C. 546 to about B. C. 200, when they were transferred
to King Benjamin, who, with his son Mosiah, the
younger, held them until B. C. 91, at which time they
were given into the care of Alma, the chief judge; and
he and his posterity retained them until 320 years
the advent of the Messiah. After these, Mormon and
after
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
305
{
Moroni were the custodians until the close of the rec-
ord, in the year 420 after Christ.
In the table that follows, B. C. signifies before
Christ, and A. C. after Christ, counting from the true
date of his birth as given in the Book of Mormon,.
and not from the accepted Christian Anno Domini
(year of our Lord), which is now almost universally
admitted to be from two to four years wrong. In those
places where no date is given, the desired information
is not afforded in the Book of Mormon, and therefore
can only be guessed at. We therefore prefer to leave
such places blank. It will also be remembered that
Mormon, just before the great last battle, which
resulted in the extinction of the Nephite nation, hid
up in the hill Cumorah all the records which had been
entrusted to him by the hand of the Lord, save it were
the few plates which he gave to his son Moroni.
The following are the names of the Nephite his-
torians, with the times during which they held the
records:
to 546 B. C.
Nephi, from
Jacob, from 546 to—
Enos, from
to 422.
Jarom, from 422 to 362.
Omni, from 362 to 318.
Amaron, from 318 to 280.
Chemish, from 280 to
Abinadom, from-
Amaleki, from
to
to 200 (about).
King Benjamin, from 200 to 125.
King Mosiah, from 125 to 91.
Alma (the younger), from 91 to 73.
Helaman (the elder), from 73 to 57.
..
*
........
!
306
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
:
:
:
Shiblon, from 57 to 53.
Helaman (the younger), from 53 to 39.
Nephi, from 39 to 1.
Nephi (the disciple), from 1 to 34 A. C.
Nephi, from 34 to 110.
Amos, from 110 to 194.
Amos (the younger), from 194 to 306.
Ammaron, from 306 to 320.
Mormon, from 320 to 385.
Moroni, from 385 to 420.
In the above table, one thing will most certainly
strike the attention of the observant reader. It is the
lengthened period that some of the historians held the
records. Jacob and his son Enos held them one hun-
dred and twenty-four years. Jarom held them sixty.
In this fact we find a very pleasing confirmation of
the statement of Nephi that during the time he and his
brethren were wandering in the wilderness, living on
raw meat and suffering all kinds of hardships, fatigue
and privations, the Lord so greatly blessed the women
in the company that they were strong, yea, even like
unto the men, having an abundance of milk to suckle
the babes born unto them. Jacob was born at this time,
and doubtless inherited an exceedingly strong constitu-
tion, which he transmitted to his posterity.
The second epoch at which the longevity of the
custodians of the plates is remarkable is during that
reign of universal righteousness which followed the
ministry of the crucified Savior. By living unto the
Lord in all things their lives were marvelously pro-
longed; especially were those of the children born
during the continuance of this happy and holy
period and before the effects of the after apostasy had
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
307
begun to work on them. Thus Nephi, the son of Nephi
the disciple, had charge of the records seventy-six
years, his son Amos eighty-four years, and Amos, the
son of the last named, the wonderful period of one
hundred and twelve years; or father, son and grandson,
three generations, a total of two hundred and seventy-
two years. What a powerful sermon this one fact
preaches in favor of entire submission of body and
soul to the perfect and perfecting law of God.
CHAPER LVI.
THE WOMEN OF THE BOOK OF MORMON—THEIR CONDITION
AND POSITION—ABISH-ISABEL — MARRIAGE -- AMULEK.
IT
T IS somewhat noticeable how little prominence is
given to womankind in the historical narrative of the
Book of Mormon, and unfortunately when mention is
made of her it too frequently grows out of man's sins
and her misfortunes. Of all the descendants of Lehi
and Sariah, but two women are mentioned by name;
one, Abish, a converted waiting woman to a queen of
the Lamanites; the other, Isabel, a harlot of the land
of Siron, whose meretricious charms seduced Corian-
ton, the son of Alma, from the work of the ministry
among the Zoramites.
Although we have but few individual characters
standing out in relief from the historical background,
yet from many incidental references as the story of the
ป
}
308
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Nephites is told, we are led to the conclusion that
women among that people enjoyed a much greater
degree of liberty, and wielded a more powerful influ-
ence than they did among contemporary Gentile
nations on the eastern hemisphere-say in Babylon,
Persia, or Greece. We deem this mainly attributable
to two causes, first, the Israelitish origin of the race;
and again, the power and grace with which the princi-
ples of the gospel were preached by a long succession
of prophets, who almost uninterruptedly ministered to
the seed of Nephi. That this latter cause had much
to do. with woman's pleasing condition among that
people is evident, for we find from the historical narra-
tive that whenever they turned from the Lord it was
then that tribulation and oppression came upon their
wives and daughters, and they suffered from the iniqui-
ties of their husbands and the fury of their enemies.
With regard to the first named cause it is generally
admitted that the Hebrew women of antiquity enjoyed
greater liberty and possessed more privileges than did
those of the surrounding nations of the same period.
Let the Bible and the history of contemporary nations
be compared and the difference is apparent.
The Nephites lived in a dispensation varying con-
siderably from that of the latter days. They observed
the law of Moses, to which was added the higher code
of the gospel. Our readers know how well both
these protect the rights of woman, and how sacredly
they guard the marriage covenant; infidelity to that
sacred bond of union being regarded, whether in the
man or in the woman, as a most heinous offense, and
wor thy of the severest penalties.
At the commencement of the Nephite national life,
¿
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
309
when they were few in numbers, they seem for a time to
have been tainted with some of the social vices of
the degenerate people from whom the Lord had
separated them. They committed great immoralities.
and took wives for utterly unworthy purposes, and with-
out the fear of the Lord before their eyes; and after
they had taken them, they frequently abused or neg-
lected them, until their suffering cries came up before
the Eternal One, and heaven forbade any man among
them taking more than one wife, but adding this pro-
viso: For if I will, saith the Lord of Hosts, raise up
seed unto me, I will command my people; otherwise
they shall hearken to these things. This injunction,
we are of the opinion, was afterwards removed, and the
foreshadowed command given, as is evident from the
later history of the Nephites, that in a better era of
their national life polygamy was sanctioned by the law
and practised among them, and that, indeed, by the
men most favored of God. As an example, we will cite
the prophet Amulek, the devoted friend and zealous.
fellow laborer of the younger Alma; the only man in
all the vast city of Ammonihah to whom an angel was
sent, and in whose behalf mighty miracles were
wrought. He expressly mentions his women, and as
he places them next to himself and before his children,
his father and all his other kinsfolk and kindred, and
nowhere uses the word wife or wives, it is evident that
his wives were meant and not serving women. No one,
surely, would argue that he would give to the latter
the place of honor in his address to his fellow citizens,
before his parents and his children. As another
instance, the great number of Chief Judge Pahoran's
sons is incidentally mentioned.
19
310
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
It was during the brighter days of the rule of the
Judges that woman, more than at any time before the
appearance of the Messiah on this continent, seems to
have been most highly regarded and esteemed. The
Nephites were then living under that excellent code of
laws drawn up by the inspired king Mosiah, which bear
evidence of having been most admirably adapted to a
people worthy of a large amount of liberty. This age
was adorned with the presence of such men as Alma,
Moroni (the Prophet-General of the Nephite armies),
Ammon and the other sons of king Mosiah, Hela-
man, Amulek and others conspicuous for their devo-
tion to the laws of God and the rights and liberties
of the people. General Moroni, than whom a more
devoted man to the cause of truth and humanity never
lived, is especially conspicuous in his untiring efforts
for the safety and happiness of the wives and little
ones of his people. On the standard to which he ral-
lied the patriot warriors of the republic, which he
named The Title of Liberty, he inscribed, In memory
of our God, our religion and freedom, and our peace,
our wives and our children. This seems to have been
his watchward throughout the long and sanguinary
succeeding campaigns, in which he defended the Ne-
phites from the savage onslaughts of their Lamanitish
foes. Again and again we find him rallying the hosts
of Nephi with this soul-stirring cry, and under the
ardor it wrought in their hearts carrying triumph to
their banners and freedom to their land. One series of
events that occurred during this long war sheds
a most pleasing light upon the inner life of the faithful
among the Nephites; it is found in the story of Hela-
man and his two thousand striplings, who though very
&
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
311
young, were so full of the spirit of faith implanted in
their hearts by the wise counsels of their loving and
God-fearing mothers, that in the might of Jehovah
they went forth against the enemies of their adopted
country (for they were Lamanites by birth), and no
power could withstand them. Their mothers' teach-
ings and their mothers' prayers were weapons of des-
truction to their foes and shields of defence to them-
selves. They went forth conquering and to conquer,
and the All-seeing One only knows how much the
teachings of those saintly women effected towards the
preservation of the Nephite commonwealth from
imminent destruction.
And what shall we say of the condition of woman
in that blessed Sabbatic era succeeding the glorious
appearing of the Redeemer on this western land, when
for two hundred years this continent enjoyed undis-
turbed and heavenly peace; when all men devoutly
worshiped the Lord and dealt justly with their fellows
men or women? It was an age in which no woman
was wronged, no deserted children pined in the streets,
no abused wives mourned in secret, or lifted their sor-
rowing hearts in anguish to the Great Father of man-
kind; no brazen courtesans flaunted on the broad
highways, or ruined maidens hid their sorrow and
shame wherever seclusion was the most profound.
The inspired historian tells us that if ever there were
a happy people on this earth, there they were found;
and most happy must have been the gentler ones, who
bear in the stubborn battle of life so large a share of
its sorrows and misfortunes.
But this golden age was soon followed by its
opposite, when every virtue seems to have been sup-
*
312
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the
planted by a vice, and all good was turned to evil. At
almost lightning speed, the people having once taken
the downward track, the nation rushed to ruin, until
this continent became one vast field of carnage, rapine,
and misery, over which devils gloated and hell enlarged
itself. Indeed, the whole land seemed peopled with a
race of demons who perpetrated cruelties that could
alone be conceived in the hearts of the damned. Dur-
ing these lengthened years of untold horror the fair
daughters of the land suffered unspeakable barbarities.
Life, virtue, everything was the plaything of the victor,
be he Nephite or Lamanite, until in the hate of revenge
and the fury of despair they joined their national
leaders on the battlefield, and with their husbands,
sons and brothers, dyed their hands in the blood of
the foe. Nor did they arm themselves alone, but with
feelings turned to those of monsters, they put weapons
into the hands of their children and inflamed their
young minds with the savage love of slaughter. The
war was not one for supremacy alone; it was for
national and individual existence; and, midst a sea of
carnage, unparalleled on any land save ours, the
Nephite nation was swept out of existence, leaving
scarce a trace behind, a most terrible instance of divine
mercy scorned and divine laws abused.

K
CHAPTER LVII.
DOMESTIC LIFE AMONG THE NEPHITES-HOUSEHOLD DUTIES
-DRESS-ORNAMENTS-HOMES-FOOD- MANUFACTURES
-TRANSPORTATION.
FROM the casual reference found in the historic por-
tions of the Book of Mormon, we are led to infer
that the domestic life of the Nephites was patterned,
as it very naturally would be, after the manners and
customs of their forefathers in the land of Jerusalem,
modified, of course, by time and their surroundings.
The changed material conditions, the absence of older
though co-existent peoples and powers, the new and
sometimes strange animal and vegetable productions,
etc., all had an influence in the formation and growth
of their civilization; trivial, perhaps, when considered
separately, but when taken together, and working for
centuries, having a marked effect on their public polity
and home life. It is, however, necessary to explain
that the details of the latter are very meagre, and only
obtained incidentally, as they may form a link in the
chain of some historical narrative, or be introduced as
an illustration in some doctrinal teaching or prophetic
warning.
In the midst of a people guided or reproved
through their entire national life by an almost continu-
ous succession of inspired teachers, it is but reasonable
to conclude that the domestic virtues were assiduously
cultivated, and all departures therefrom severely re-
buked. Industry, economy, thrift, prudence, and mod-
eration in dress were evidently as much the subject
of the prophet's commendation then as in these latter
days. Zeniff and others directly refer to the labors
314
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
.:
$
$
and toils of the Nephite women in spinning and mak-
ing the material with which they clothed themselves
and their households; and the same fabrics which
delight the modern daughters of Israel also appear to
have pleased the eyes of their Nephite sisters in the
long ago. We must, however, say to the praise of
these ancient worthies, the mothers of Mosiah, Alma,
Moroni, Helaman, and of the two thousand striplings
who loved to call the latter father, that the beauty of
their apparel was the workmanship of their own hands.
Steam looms, spinning jennys, and their like, were
unknown, so far as we can learn, to the enterprising,
vigorous, God-blessed race that for nearly a thousand
years filled the American continent with the favored
seed of Jacob's much-loved son.
The materials of which the clothing of this race
were made are frequently mentioned in the inspired
record. Fine silk, fine twined or twisted linen, and
cloth of every kind are often spoken of. In one place
good homely cloth is mentioned. By the word homely
we must not understand the writer to inean ugly; the
word is there evidently applied in'its original signifi-
cance, as it is used to-day in England, for homelike or
fit for home-such material as was suited to the every-
day life of an industrious, hard-working people.
A
The love of ornaments has ever been a character-
istic of Abraham's chosen race. The golden earrings
and bracelets that gladdened the eyes of Rebecca,
when sought as the wife of the patriarch's son, have
had their counterpart in many a more modern instance.
It was so with Sariah's myriad daughters. Time and
again we read of pride and vanity entering the hearts
of the people, and of their affections being set upon
**

THE MOTHERS OF THE NEPHITES.
DIM
316
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
their costly apparel and their ornaments of gold, of
silver, of pearls, of precious things (gems?), their
bracelets, ringlets, etc.
Nor would it be just to convey the idea that the
gentler sex were alone guilty of these extravagances;
the sacred record admits of no such conclusions. We
cannot judge by the sober drabs, greys and browns
with which the civilized gentleman of to-day clothes
himself, of the colors, the styles or the fashions of the
raiment of the Nephite beaux. The only safe conclu-
sion that can be drawn is that they probably copied to
some extent the gorgeousness of tropical nature by
which they were surrounded. Nor is it reasonable to
suppose that a single description would apply to the
styles in the days of Lehi, of Benjamin and of Mor-
mon, any more than the varied fashions of the days of
the Williams, the Edwards, the Jameses and the Georges
of English history could all be condensed into one sen-
It is not conceivable that dress, or anything
else, remained entirely unchanged throughout a thou-
sand years, though it is quite possible that those
changes were nothing like so sudden or so radical as
have been those that have taken place among the lead-
ing nations of western Europe. On these points, how-
ever, so far as the record of Mormon is concerned, we
can simply surmise, as the military accoutrements,
armor, etc., of the warrior are the only habiliments
with regard to which he gives any particular details.
It is this poverty of information on this and kindred
subjects that makes it so difficult for our artists to illus-
trate, with any assurance of approximate correctness,
scenes and incidents from Book of Mormon history.
tence.
Nor can we learn much more with regard to their
1.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
317
residences than we can concerning their dress. The
most detailed account given of any man's home is that
of Nephi, the son of Helaman. His house was situ-
ated on the main highway which led to the chief market
place of the city of Zarahemla. In front of his house
was a garden, and near the gate opening upon the
highway was a tower, upon the top of which the
prophet was accustomed to pray. These towers, from
the numerous references made to them, either as private
property or attached to their places of worship, as watch
towers or as part of their system of fortification, must
have formed quite a conspicuous feature in the Nephite
landscape.
The residences of the rich were elegant and spa-
cious, adorned with exceedingly fine wood work, carv-
ing, etc., and with ornaments of gold, silver, copper,
brass, steel and other metals. From the importance
attached to the fact that but little timber existed in the
northern continent when the Nephites began to spread
over it, and consequently that the immigrants had to
build their houses of cement, it is presumable that
wood entered largely into the composition of the build-
ings in the southern lands. This idea is strengthened
by the frequent reference made to the skill of their
artisans in wood working, and in the excellence they
had attained in the refining of ores and the manufac-
ture of metal ornaments for their houses and
Regarding one monarch it is written: King Noah
built many elegant and spacious buildings; and he
ornamented them with fine works of wood, and of all
manner of precious things, of gold and of silver, and
of iron, and of brass, and of ziff and of copper; and
he also built him a spacious palace, and a throne in
persons.
...
-
I
318
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the midst thereof, all of which was of fine wood, and
was ornamented with gold and silver, and with precious
things. And he also caused that his workmen should
work all manner of fine work within the walls of the
temple, of fine wood, and of copper, and of brass, etc.
This was in the land of Lehi-Nephi.
We next turn to the food of this people. Here,
also, we are without definite information, but we can
measurably judge of their staple articles of diet by
noticing the grains they cultivated most extensively:
to wit, wheat, corn and barley, the latter appearing to
have been the standard by which they gauged the
price of other commodities. Great attention was also
given to the planting of fruit trees and grape vines.
From the fruit of the grape abundance of wine was
manufactured, of which (we think we do the Nephites
no injustice by saying it) they were as fond as are the
generality of mankind. They were not as attached to
a meat diet as were the Lamanites, who were great
flesh-eaters, but they apparently kept large flocks and
herds as a source of food supply, as well as for wool,
leather, etc., and to provide for the numerous sacrifices
enjoined by the law of Moses, which they carefully
observed, until the offering of that greatest of all sacri-
fices on Mount Calvary, of which all the rest were but
types and shadows.
Thus we may conclude that bread made from
corn, wheat or barley; the flesh of their flocks and
herds, together with that of wild animals caught in the
chase; fruit, wine, milk and honey, formed the basis of
their daily food, differing, no doubt, in details, accord-
ing to the location, climate and other circumstances.
Their methods of locomotion and modes of trans-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
319
portation are not described. They were very rich in
horses, and doubtless made use of them as beasts of
burden. The fact that large bodies of this people made
extended journeys in their various migrations and col-
onizings, is beyond dispute. From one family they
filled a continent, or more properly two continents.
The use of ships is not mentioned until the middle of
the last century before the Christian era. These were
then used in conveying immigrants, lumber, provisions,
etc., to the northern continent; the first ship-building,
of which we have an account, having been done at the
settlements near the Isthmus of Panama, to which
point good roads had by that time been constructed.
In the earlier history of the Nephites it is probable
that most of their material was transported on pack
animals, as is done to-day in the regions then inhabited
by them. In the dense tropical vegetation of the wil-
derness, and along the mountain slopes of the Andes,
road-making was difficult and expensive, and packing
on the backs of animals (say the horse, the mule, the
llama, the alpaca, etc.,) was the cheapest and most con-
venient to a comparatively poor and small people.
Chariots are mentioned but seldom.. The Laman-
ite monarch, Lamoni, had his horses and chariots, to
which reference is more than once made; and in after
years, when the Nephites gathered with all they pos-
sessed into one place, to defend themselves against the
Gadianton robbers (seventeen years after the birth of
Christ), they removed their provisions, grain, etc., by
means of vehicles called chariots. These are the only
instances, of which the writer remembers, where vehi-
cles of any kind are spoken of in the Book of Mormon,
in connection with the inhabtants of this continent.

So Clips Gm
Ti Kell
CHAPTER LVIII.
AGRICULTURE AMONG THE NEPHITES-GRAINS-STOCK RAIS-
ING IRRIGATION.
NO SOONER had Lehi and his little colony arrived
on the promised land than they commenced the
cultivation of the soil, planting therein the seeds they
had brought with them from the land of Judea, which,
to their great joy, yielded abundantly. The grains and
fruits of the Asiatic continent were found to flourish
as luxuriantly in the soil of America as in their native
land. This not only held good in the land of the
Nephites' first inheritance, but also in the lands of
their later possession-Nephi, Zarahemla, etc., as all
through the Book of Mormon we have occasional refer-
ences (incidental to the story of their history) to the
success that attended their farming operations. Nor
must it be imagined that their business was carried on
in the primitive manner that characterizes the labors.
of Laman's degenerate descendants to-day. Agricul-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
321
•
tural machinery, and all manner of tools of every kind
to till the ground, are mentioned by more than one
writer.
Of cereals, corn, wheat and barley appear to have
been, as in the land of their forefathers, the staple
crops. If we mistake not, oats are never mentioned in
the Bible, nor is rye spoken of more than once or
twice. In the Book of Mormon we have no recollection
of the mention of either of these grains. On the other
hand they appear to have cultivated grains with which
we are unacquainted, known to them by the names of
neas and sheum. Had there been any English equiva-
lents to these words, we should doubtless have had
them as in other cases, instead of the original Nephite
names.
All kinds of fruit flourished under their careful
cultivation. Special reference is several times made to
vineyards and grape culture, as well as to the manufac-
ture of wine. Like the moderns, they understood the
secret of fortifying or strengthening it with liquor or
alcohol, of which knowledge they took advantage when
paying tribute to the Lamanites, in cases when they
intended to escape from their taskmasters while the
latter were under the influence of this intoxicating
drink.
It is evident from the sacred record that the
Nephites carried on their farming very much in the
same manner, and for very much the same reasons, as
the early settlers in Utah. When a new colony was
planted, a town or village was built in a suitable loca-
tion, somewhat after the style of our early forts. This
city or settlement was generally named after the
founder or the leader of the colony. The farming land
7
322
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
contiguous was called by the same name.
The land
was tilled in every convenient place around the city, and
when the Lamanites appeared, or other danger threat-
ened, the people retreated into their place of refuge, in
the center of their lands. As an example, we will cite
the case of the followers of Alma, in the land of
Helam. When the army of the Lamanites made their
unwelcome appearance, the people were mostly engaged
in tilling the soil. At the coming of the dreaded foe
they gathered with all haste into the city to await de-
velopments and to receive the counsel their wise, brave
and good leader might give them. By his advice, the
men went out of the city in a body, and made a treaty
with the Lamanites, which the latter, as soon as their
purpose was accomplished, failed to keep.
It is probable that in many parts of the continent
some system of irrigation was adopted to raise the
crops. But this was not necessary in all portions of
the Nephite possessions; we are inclined to think it was
not so in the cultivated portions of the valley of the
Sidon. Certain it is that when the righteous Nephi
(the father of one of the Twelve Apostles chosen by
Jesus from among the Israel of this western conti-
nent) called upon the Lord, at his request a famine
desolated the land. The sacred historian records: For
the earth was smitten that it was dry, and did not yield
forth grain in the season of grain. But when the
people had repented and Nephi had pleaded in their
behalf, it is written, And it came to pass in the seventy-
sixth year (B. C. 16), the Lord did turn away his anger
from the people, and caused that rain should fall upon
the earth, insomuch that it did bring forth her fruit in
the season of her fruit. And it came to pass that it
اولا
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
323
did bring forth her grain in the season of her grain.
We judge from this that in those days the Nephite
agriculturist depended on the direct rains from heaven;
for it appears that in the same year that they fell, the
grain harvest was reaped, and the fruit harvest gath-
ered. But it is unsafe to form positive theories on
these points, until we fully understand the great
changes that took place on the face of the land, with
consequent alterations of climate, etc., at the time of
the awful convulsions that attended the crucifixion of
our Lord and Savior.
Except in the days of their excessive pride and
ungodly arrogance, the calling of the agriculturist
among the Nephites was a most honorable one, as in
truth it should be among all people. King Mosiah,
the beloved, reminded the people that, to prevent their
taxes being grievous, he himself did till the earth for
his support, and to maintain the expenses of the mon-
archy. With this royal example, it is no wonder that
the farmer and the horticulturist were esteemed
among the greatest of nature's noblemen.
The Nephites were also successful stock-raisers;
their flocks and herds formed no inconsiderable portion
of their wealth. The abundance of their horned stock,
sheep, goats, wild goats, horses, fatlings, etc., is fre-
quently referred to. To this industry the Lamanites,
who were great meat-eaters, also gave considerable
attention. It was a business that suited their semi-civ-
ilization. It did not tie them down so completely to one
spot, as did agriculture and manufacture. But it is a
notable fact that whenever any bodies of Lamanites
passed over to the Nephites, they not only adopted the
latter's religion and faith, but also their mode of living,
2
..
上
​324
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
......
and became skilled in the pursuits of industry. As an
example, we read, in the days of the Judges, of many
of these people joining the people of Ammon (their
former brethren), when they did begin to labor exceed-
ingly, tilling the ground, raising all manner of grain,
and flocks and herds of every kind.
CHAPTER · LIX.
SCIENCE AND LITERATURE AMONG THE NEPHITES-THEIR
ASTRONOMY AND GEOGRAPHY THE LEARNING OF
EGYPT.
THE NEPHITES were unusually happy in having
as the founders of their nation, men who were not
only wise in the ways of the Lord, but also learned in
the knowledge of the world. Most races that have
made a mark in history have had to grope their way
for centuries from darkness to light, from ignorance to
knowledge. Little by little such races have advanced
in the path of civilization, falling into manifold errors,
and committing grievous blunders. With Lehi and
his posterity it was not so. They were taken from the
midst of a people who were surrounded by the most
powerful and refined nations of antiquity, with whose
wisdom and learning Lehi was undoubtedly well
acquainted. We can readily conceive that the Lord, in
planting this mighty and vigorous offshoot of the house
of Joseph, on the richest and most favored land of all
the world, would not only choose one of his most faith-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
325
ful, but also one of his most intelligent servants, to
commence the work. Indeed, on the very first page of
the Book of Mormon, Nephi incidentally refers to the
learning of his father; which learning, we infer from
many passages in the sacred record, was obtained by
Lehi in Egypt, as well as in Palestine, the associations
between the inhabitants of these two countries being,
in his day, very close, and the inter-communication
very frequent.
As the foundation of their literature, Lehi and his
colony carried with them a copy of the sacred scrip-
tures, which contained not only an account of God's
dealings with mankind, from the creation to the age of
Jeremiah, but also the only complete history in exist-
ence of the people who lived before the deluge. The
Egyptians, Chaldeans and other nations had mangled,
mythic and jumbled-up accounts of man's history
from the creation to the flood; but the Nephites pos-
sessed the details of this epoch in much greater com-
pleteness than even Christendom does to-day. These
scriptures historical and doctrinal-being numer-
ously reproduced and scattered among the people,
formed the basis of Nephite literature, giving them the
immense advantage over all other people of possessing
the unpolluted word of God in every age then past,
supplemented by a correct and undisputed history of
the results, to the world, of man's obedience or dis-
obedience to these heavenly messages. How much
more complete these scriptures were than the Bible of
Christendom, is shown by the numerous references to
the lives, and quotations from the teachings, of ancient
worthies, Melchizedek, Jacob, Joseph and others; to
the acts and infamies of Cain, etc., not found in the
20
1
..... Matter begy
1
326
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
.:
A
:
Bible, as well as by lengthy quotations from ancient
prophets, whose names-Zenos, Zenoch, Neum, Ezias
are not even mentioned in its pages. How much
modern Christianity has lost by these omissions may
be partially inferred from the beauty and grandeur of
the extracts given in the Book of Mormon, from the
writings and prophecies of Zenos alone. Take, as a
single instance, his inspired parable of the wild and
tame olive trees, given in the Book of Jacob; no more
important, no more sublime prophecy can be found in
the whole contents of the holy scriptures.
The connection of Lehi with Egypt, whose lan-
guage he appears to have adopted, doubtless gave him
a practical knowledge of the condition of the whole
civilized world in his day, when the glories of Chaldea
had departed, and those of Assyria and Egypt were
passing away; when Babylon was at the zenith of
its power, and the growing strength of Persia and
Greece was as yet scarcely felt. To this personal
information he, like Moses, added an acquaintance
with the learning of the Egyptians, a people wise
above all other uninspired races in the numerous
branches of science and art in which they excelled.
With this knowledge, combined with the information
of immeasurable value contained on the sacred plates,
the foundation was laid for a stable civilization, guided
by past revelation and present inspiration; to which was
added the experience of other nations, as beacon-
lights to warn the Nephites of the dangers to which all
communities are subject, and to guide them to havens
of governmental and political safety.
The Nephites, then, from their earliest day had
at least all the important historical and geographical
{
है
*
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON..
327
knowledge possessed by the most favored communities
of the eastern hemisphere, with as much more as it
pleased heaven to reveal. They had one advantage
over the peoples they had left-they were well ac-
quainted with them and their condition; but of the
Nephites the dwellers in the old world knew nothing.
With regard to the knowledge received through revela-
tion, it is evident, from several incidental expressions
scattered through the record, that the Lord did give to
his faithful servants information with regard to histor-
ical and geographical matters. We will cite one in-
stance: Jacob, the brother of Nephi, in one of his impres-
sive exhortations, while encouraging his brethren
(often somewhat downcast on account of their lonely
condition, so far from the rest of mankind), remarks:
We have been led to a better land, for the Lord has
made the sea our path, and we are upon an isle of the
sea. But great are the promises of the Lord unto they
who are upon the isles of the sea; therefore, as it says
isles, there must needs be more than this, and they are
inhabited also by our brethren.
How could Jacob have known, except by revela-
tion, that the vast continent which the Nephites
inhabited was entirely surrounded by the waters of
the great oceans? He and his companions had,
but a
few short years before, first landed on its shores, and
had now explored but a very small portion of its
wide extent, and there were no others in communica-
tion with them who could supply the information that
North and South America were one immense island.
Evidently the Lord had revealed this fact to them.
And, by the way, this simple statement is strong testi-
mony of the divine authenticity of the Book of
.
328
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Mormon. At the time that this portion of the sacred
plates was translated (A. D. 1827-8), or even when the
whole book was published and the Church of Jesus
Christ was organized (A. D. 1830), it was not known
to modern science that the American continent was
indeed an island. Joseph Smith could not have received
knowledge of this fact, so unhesitatingly affirmed,
from any learned geographer or practical navigator.
The hope of centuries, in Europe, had been to discover
a northwest passage to India, but to that date all
attempts had met with disastrous failure, so far as the
chief object was concerned. Little or nothing was
then known of the North American coast, west of
Hudson's Bay. It was not until after repeated expedi-
tions, that in May, 1847, the truth of the statement of
Jacob could be affirmed, from actual knowledge of the
geographical features of the country, as at that date
the explorations and surveys by land and sea, from
east and west, were brought sufficiently near to leave
the matter without a doubt. It was not until
1854 that the first ship's crew (that of Captain
McClure), which ever sailed across the Arctic Ocean
from the Pacific to the Atlantic, along the northern
coast of America, returned from their perilous voyage.
We thus find that human geographical knowledge
could not have aided the prophet Joseph Smith in
making this statement, had it originated with him and
not with the son of Lehi.
While ancient Greek and other philosophers were
groping among the fallacies of the absurd system of
astronomy given to the world by Ptolemy, and teach-
ing that the sun with all the stars revolved around the
earth, the Nephites were in possession of the true
Www Me to wo
....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
329
knowledge with regard to the heavenly bodies, etc.
Possibly they were the only people of their age blessed
with a comprehension of these sublime truths. It is
altogether probable that among their scriptures were
copies of the Book of Abraham, from which they could
acquaint themselves with the beauties and harmonies
of celestial mechanism. They undoubtedly had the
writings of Joseph the son of Jacob, as these are
quoted in the Book of Mormon; and, as the prophet
Joseph Smith found the writings of Abraham and
Joseph together in the Egyptian mummies, it is far
from improbable that the Nephites, as well as the early
Egyptians, possessed both. To show the astronomical
knowledge possessed by the Nephites, we will draw
attention to the words of two of their prophets. The
first extract is from the reply of Alma to Korihor,
the Anti-Christ (B. C. 75), when the latter asked for a
sign to prove the existence of a God. His words are:
Thou hast had signs enough; will ye tempt your God?
Will ye say, Show unto me a sign, when ye have the
testimony of all these thy brethren, and also all the
holy prophets? The scriptures are laid before thee,
yea, and all things denote there is a God; yea, even the
earth, and all things that are upon the face of it, yea,
and its motion; yea, and also all the planets which
move in their regular form, doth witness that there is a
Supreme Creator. The next quotation is from the
reflections of one of the servants of God (probably
Mormon) inserted into the Nephite history of about sev-
enty years later. The writer is speaking of the great-
ness and goodness of God, and among other things
declares: Yea, by the power of his voice doth the
whole earth shake; yea, by the power of his voice doth
•
}
F
330
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
the foundations rock, even to the very center; yea, and
if he say unto the earth, move, it is moved; yea, if
he say unto the earth, thou shalt go back, that it
lengthen out the day for many hours, it is done; and
thus according to his word, the earth goeth back, and
it appeareth unto man that the sun standeth still; yea,
and behold, this is so; for sure it is the earth that
moveth, and not the sun. Thus we find that in these
points, the astronomical knowledge of the Nephites
was, at least, equal to that of the moderns.
CHAPTER LX.
THE ART OF WAR AMONG THE NEPHITES—THEIR WEAPONS,
ARMOR AND FORTIFICATIONS-MORONI'S LINE OF DE-
FENSE.
No
sooner had the separation taken place between
the families of Nephi and Laman, and the founda-
tion been laid for the two nations that for a thousand
years contested for the supremancy on this continent,
than Nephi, to protect his people from the threatened
attacks of the Lamanites, found it necessary to prepare
for war.
He took the sword of Laban, and, using it
as a pattern, fashioned many others, which he distrib-
uted among his subjects as a means of defense. These
swords, with cimeters, spears, javelins, darts, bows and
arrows, slings and stones, appear to have been the
principal weapons of war used by the Nephites
throughout their entire national existence, though
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
331
reference is more than once made to unnamed and
undescribed weapons.
We have no reason to imagine
from any of the descriptions of their battles that gun-
powder or any like composition was known to them.
It is more probable that the unnamed weapons were
something of the same kind as the ancient ballista and
catapult, (machines made by the ancients for throwing
stones, arrows, etc.,) and used for the same purposes.
From the abundance of metallic ore in the regions.
most densely populated by the Nephites, and the oft-
mentioned skill possessed by their artisans in the work-
ing of iron, steel, brass and copper, we have no reason
for supposing that less satisfactory substitutes were
brought into use in the manufacture of their weapons.
There was no necessity for using bone, flint, etc., when
metal was so abundant and its preparation so well
understood.
The accounts we have of the early wars between
the two races are but mere notices of the fact of their
occurrence and results. It is not until the days of the
Judges that anything like details are given. At that
time the Nephites had adopted the use of defensive
plate armor for their heads, bodies and thighs; they
also carried shields and wore arm plates. These arts
for the protection of the soldiers were carried to their
greatest excellence under Moroni, during the first half
of the last century before Christ. This officer, one of
the greatest, if not actually the greatest, generals the
Nephite race ever gave birth to, appears to have made
a great revolution in their military affairs. He re-or-
ganized their armies, compelled more stringent disci-
pline, introduced new tactics, developed a greatly
superior system of fortification, built towers and
:
}
332
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
..
citadels, and altogether placed the defensive powers of
the commonwealth on a new and stronger footing.
The Lamanites, who appear to have developed no
capacity for originating, but were apt in copying, also,
in course of time, adopted defensive armor, and when
they captured a weak Nephite city they frequently
made it a stronghold by surrounding it with ditches
and walls after the system introduced and put into
execution by Moroni.
The foundation of Moroni's system of fortification
was earthworks encircling the place to be defended.
The earth was dug from the outside, by which means
a ditch was formed. Sometimes walls of stone were
erected. On the top of the earthworks strong defenses
of wood, sometimes breastworks, in some cases to the
full height of a man, were raised; and above these a
stockade of strong pickets was built, to arrest the
flight of the stones and arrows of the attacking forces.
Those arrows, etc., that passed above the pickets fell,
without doing injury, behind the troops who were de-
fending the wall. Besides these walls, towers were
raised at various convenient points, from which obser-
vations of the movements of the enemy were taken,
and wherein corps of archers and slingers were sta-
tioned during the actual continuance of the battle.
From their elevated and commanding position these
bodies of soldiers could do great injury to the attack-
ing force.
To make this subject yet plainer we insert a few
extracts, from the Book of Mormon, that have a bearing
thereon.
In the year B. C. 73 a severe war was being waged,
in which Moroni had command of the Nephite armies
$
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
333
and Amalickiah of those of their foes. It is writ-
ten that at this time Moroni erected small forts, or
places of resort; throwing up banks of earth round
about, to enclose his armies, and also building walls of
stone to encircle them about, round about their cities
and the borders of their lands; yea, all around about.
the land; and in their weakest fortifications he did
place the greater number of men; and thus he did for-
tify and strengthen the land which was possessed by
the Nephites.
The year following Moroni caused his soldiers to
dig up heaps of earth round about all the cities,
throughout all the land which was possessed by the
Nephites; and upon the top of these ridges of earth he
caused that there should be timbers; yea, works of
timbers built up to the height of a man, round about
the cities. And he caused that upon these works of
timbers there should be a frame of pickets built upon
the timbers round about; and they were strong and
high; and he caused towers to be erected that over-
looked those works of pickets, and he caused places of
security to be built upon those towers, that the stones
and the arrows of the Lamanites could not hurt them.
And they were prepared, that they could cast stones
from the top thereof, according to their pleasure and
their strength, and slay him who should attempt to
approach near the walls of the city. Thus Moroni did
prepare strongholds against the coming of their ene-
mies, round about every city in all the land.
Again, in the same war, the Lamanite prisoners
were set to work digging a ditch round about the
land, or the city Bountiful; and Moroni caused that
they should build a breastwork of timbers upon the
334
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
inner bank of the ditch; and they cast up dirt out of
the ditch against the breastwork of timbers; and thus
they did cause the Lamanites to labor until they had
encircled the city of Bountiful round about with a
strong wall of timbers and earth, to an exceeding
hight. And this city became an exceeding strong
hold ever after.
The forces of both races appear to have been com-
posed very largely, if not entirely, of infantry. We
have failed to notice any passages that give a definite
assurance that either cavalry or war chariots were used
in their campaigns.
Like nearly all rude or semi-civilized races, the
Lamanites depended on the strength of numbers and
brute force for victory in the open field. They massed
their troops in solid bodies, and with wild cries rushed
to the assault in the hope of bearing down all resist-
ance by their superior numbers, as in almost every war
they greatly outnumbered the Nephites. Indeed it is
doubtful if even the last-named people used much
scientific strategy previous to the days of Moroni;
before this time it was a hand-to-hand conflict, wherein
the Nephites, though fewer in numbers, had many
advantages over their half-naked foes, by reason of
superior weapons and defensive armor, and, above all,
through the blessing and guidance of the Lord.
In the year B. C. 72 the armies of Moroni drove
the Lamanites out of that portion of the east wilder-
ness bordering on the land of Zarahemla into their own
lands. The northern line or boundary of the latter
ran in a strait course from the sea east to the west.
The Lamanites having been driven out of those por-
tions of the wilderness north of the dividing line,
.
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
335
*
colonies of Nephites were sent to occupy the country
and build cities on their southern border, even to the
Atlantic coast. To protect the new settlers, Moroni
placed troops all along this line and caused them to
erect fortifications for the better defense of the frontier.
This fortified line ran from the west sea. (the Pacific
Ocean) by the head of the river Sidon (the Magdalena)
eastward along the northern edge of the wilderness.
Some of the readers of the Book of Mormon have
imagined this line of defense to have been one contin-
uous rampart or wall-after the style of the great wall
of China-reaching from ocean to ocean, and on this
surmise have argued that the completion of such an
immense work in a few years was an impossibility to a
people of the limited numerical strength of the Ne-
phites. To get over this difficulty of their own creation
they have resorted to various theories with regard to its
locality, inconsistent with the geographical details, on
purpose to shorten its distance to what they deemed a
reasonable length, possible for the Nephites to have
built in a few years. The writer holds the opinion that
the Book of Mormon conveys no such idea; it simply
states that Moroni erected fortifications along this line;
or, as he views it, Moroni took advantage of the natural
features of the country, its wide rivers, far-stretching
swamps and ranges of high mountains, and built forti-
fications at every point where the Lamanites could find
ingress, such as at the fords of the rivers and the passes.
between the mountains. He there stationed bodies of
troops sufficiently strong to hold their posts, and, if
necessary, defend the surrounding country. This sys-
tem of defense would be more powerful and effective
than an artificial wall; high mountains and deep rivers
#
1
*
$
336
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
largely taking the place of earthworks, masonry and
heavy timbers.
A number of years later (B. C. 34), the Lamanites
having temporarily driven the Nephites from the
southern continent, Moronihah, the son of Moroni,
fortified the Isthmus of Panama from sea to sea, and in
this way prevented the Lainanites from pushing yet
further north. This defensive line was again fortified
by Mormon (A. D. 360) in the last great series of wars
between the two races.
It does not appear, so far as can be gathered from
the record, that any very great improvements, either in
the system of fortification, the style of defensive armor,
or the manufacture of their weapons, were made by the
Nephite commanders who lived after the days of
Moroni.
There is another kind of defensive clothing,
beside plate armor, mentioned as being worn by the
ancient American warriors. It consisted of very thick
clothing, possibly made of cotton or woolen cloth,
thickly padded. Moroni uniformed some of his troops
in this manner when he first took command of the
Nephite armies (B. C. 74), and the next year the
Lamanites followed his example and not only prepared
themselves with shields and breastplates, but also with
garments of skins; yea, very thick garments to cover
their nakedness.
The various enemies that the Nephite armies had
to meet, from time to time, on the field of battle-
Lamanites, Amulonites, Amalekites, Zoramites, Gadi-
anton robbers, etc.—were very differently equipped for
their bloody work. Those who had dissented from the
Nephites naturally held to the same tactics, used the
*
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
337
arms and protected their bodies with the same armor
as the people to whom they had turned traitors. With
the original Lamanites it was different. At first, when
they came against the Nephites they were clothed with
a short skin girdle about the loins, and with their heads
shaven; and their skill was in the bow and the cimeter
and axe. The dissenters, while armed and equipped
like the Nephites, set a mark upon themselves by
which they might be known and distinguished on the
battle field. In doing this they unconsciously fulfilled
the word of the Lord to their fathers. Thus, the fol-
lowers of Amlici, the would-be king, marked them-
selves with red in their foreheads after the manner of
the Lamanites, though they did not shave their heads
as did the direct descendants of Laman (B. C. 87).
The description of the Gadianton robbers, as they
appeared when prepared for war (A. C. 18), is a very
terrible one: They were girded about after the manner
of robbers; and they had a lamb-skin about their loins,
and they were dyed in blood, and their heads were
shorn, and they had head-plates upon them: and great
and terrible was the appearance of the armies of Gid-
dianhi, because of their armor, and because of their
being dyed in blood.

@
I w
*
CHAPTER LXI.
THE LAWS OF THE NEPHITES-THE ROMAN AND NEPHITE
CIVILIZATIONS-THE LAWS UNDER `THE KINGS-POSI-
TION OF THE PRIESTHOOD-SLAVERY-CRIMINAL OF-
FENSES.
IF F THE existence of wise, just and liberal laws,
administered in righteousness, be the rule by which
we can judge of the true greatness of a nation and of
the happiness and prosperity of its citizens, then the
Nephites were a far happier and more prosperous peo-
ple than were their contemporaries on the eastern con-
tinent. If this be not so, then we have not read history
aright.
The Nephite nation was co-existent with the great
Roman power that for so long triumphed over and
crushed the surrounding people in Europe, Asia and
Africa. True, Rome was founded more than a century
before Lehi left Jerusalem,* but at the time of his
exodus its growing power had scarcely begun to be felt
outside of Italy. At the time that Moroni's record
closed, the Nephites, as a nation, had become extinct,
and the glory of the mistress of the world was rapidly
fading away. Rome had been sacked by barbarians,
the empire had been divided into two goverments, the
legs of Nebuchadnezzar's great image were forming;
people and nations were rebelling and throwing off the
iron yoke, and the idea of universal empire had become
a thing of the past.+ But how different the theory
*The generally accepted date for the foundation of Rome is 753 B. C.
†The eastern and western empires were divided A. D. 395. Alaric,
the Goth, sacked Rome A. D. 410. Britain broke away from the empire A.
D. 418. Gaul, Spain and Africa were soon afterwards lost.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
339
and genius of the two nations! The Nephite rulers
governed by the power of just laws, the Romans by
the might of the unsheathed sword. Among the
former, every man was a free man, with his rights
as a citizen guaranteed and protected by just laws.
Among the latter, few could assert, as did the Apostle
Paul, Civis Romanus Sum-I am a Roman citizen.
The vast majority of the millions who formed its peo-
ple were either abject allies, vanquished enemies or
degraded slaves. Neither of these had many rights
that the Roman citizen felt himself called upon to
respect. We are apt to be awed by the grand mili-
tary exploits of the Roman generals, and to be dazzled
with the magnificence of Rome in art and architecture,
but we must recollect that the history of that city is
the history of tyranny. Its power, during the greater
portion of its continuance, was in the hands of the few,
who used it for the interest of their class. The masses.
of the population were the subjects of oppression and
violence.
1
No language could so well describe the spirit of
Roman aggrandizement as that used by the prophet
Daniel when interpreting to the Babylonish king the
import of the terrible image he had seen in his dream.
These are his words: And the fourth kingdom shall be
strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces
and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all
these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. (Daniel ii.
40.) And thus did Rome rule the eastern world as with
a rod of iron. We need not refer to the other nations
that existed on the eastern continent, for the people.
In Sicily alone, goaded by ill treatment, the slaves rebelled. Their
army numbered 200,000 (B. C. 134–132).
340
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
3
that Rome neither conquered nor destroyed were bar-
barians, who, during the existence of the Nephites,
filled but a small page in the world's history.
These facts are presented as worthy of the consid-
eration of all who study the social and political con-
dition of the great and highly-favored people who
flourished on this continent for so many centuries; and
we imagine the student cannot fail to be impressed
with the thought that they were at least a thousand
years in advance of their fellow men in the science of
true government; and in their polity find a type of
the most advanced and most liberal forms of govern-
ment of the present age. That this should be so, will
not surprise us when we consider that they were a
branch of the house of Israel, a people who enjoyed
more political liberty (until their own follies had cut
them off therefrom) than any of the other nations of
antiquity, and that to the law of Moses they had added
the divine teachings of the everlasting gospel, which in
themselves are a perfect law of liberty. Further, it is
a noteworthy fact which stares us in the face from the
beginning to the end of the Book of Mormon, that
when the people departed from gospel principles, it
was then and then only that they fell into bondage, of
whatever nature that bondage might be.
The political history of the Nephites may be con-
sistently divided into five epochs:
First. When they were governed by kings.
Second. The republic, when they were ruled by
judges and governors.
Third. A short period of anarchy when they
were divided into numerous independent tribes.
Fourth. The Messianic dispensation, when they
!...
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
341
were controlled entirely by the higher law of the holy
priesthood.
Fifth. The chaotic state of internecine war which
preceded their final extinction as a nation and as a race.
The first portion of the history of the Nephites,
when they were governed by kings, covers almost
exactly one half of their national existence, or from
the time of the landing of the colony on the coast of
Chili to 509 years after the departure of Lehi from
Jerusalem. Of the laws by which the people were gov-
erned during this period, which, however, we are told
were exceedingly strict, we have few details, for the rea-
son that the plates from which the greater portion of
the Book of Mormon which relates to this period was
taken contain the records of their prophets rather than
the annals of their kings. With regard to these kings,
they of whose lives we have any particulars, viz:
Nephi, the first king, and Mosiah I., Benjamin and
Mosiah II., the three last, were eminently virtuous,
just and merciful men, who reigned as all monarchs
should, but few do-with an eye single to the good of
their subjects. Of their kings in general the prophet
Jarom, about 400 years before Christ, remarks: Our
kings and our leaders were mighty men in the faith of
the Lord: and they taught the people the ways of the
Lord. Indeed, we recollect no intimation, in any place in
the sacred record, of tyranny on the part of those who
reigned over the main body of the nation. The gov-
ernment may, we think, be justly considered to approx-
imate nearest to a limited monarchy, in which, as in
ancient Israel, the prophet often exercised more power
than the king. Though this is true of the central
government, it unfortunately cannot be so stated of the
21
!
$
342
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
colony which returned to the land of Nephi in the days
of King Benjamin; that people suffered beyond des-
cription from the tyranny and wickedness, and the con-
sequences resulting therefrom, of their second king,
Noah, the murderer of the servants of the true and
living God.
Of the life and character of the first king of the
Nephites, the father of his people, Nephi, the son of
Lehi, we need say nothing here. History affords no
better model of the true prince. So thought his peo-
ple, and they, to retain in remembrance his name, and
to perpetuate the recollection of his virtues, called his
successors, second Nephi, third Nephi, etc., no matter
what their original name might have been.
The right of choosing his successor appears to
have been vested in the reigning sovereign. When
Nephi became old, and saw that he must soon die, he
anointed a man to be a king and a ruler over his peo-
ple. King Benjamin chose his son Mosiah to reign in
his stead, and then gathered the people to receive his
last charge and ratify his selection. Mosiah gave the
people yet greater liberty, and instead of nominating
his successor directed them to make their own choice.
The people highly appreciated this act of grace on the
part of their beloved king, and selected Aaron his son.
Aaron, whose heart was set upon the salvation of the
Lamanites, declined the kingly authority, when Mosiah
very wisely advised his subjects not to select another to
fill the throne, lest it give rise, in the future, to blood-
shed and contention, but to elect judges to be their
rulers, instead of kings, which proposition they ac-
cepted with great joy.
With regard to the Nephite laws in the days of
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
343
the kings, and the manner of their execution, we can
learn most from the parting addresses of kings Benja-
min and Mosiah II. to their subjects. We are fre-
quently told by the sacred writers, from Nephi, the
founder, to Nephi, the disciple, that the people observed
the law of Moses, modified, we judge, in some of its
details to suit the altered circumstances of the Nephites
from those of their brethren in the land of Palestine.
As an instance we draw attention to the fact that, as
there were none of the tribe of Levi in the colony that
accompained Lehi from Judea, the priestly office must
necessarily have been filled and the required sacrifices
and burnt offerings offered by some of the members
of the tribes who were with them. Nephi (doubtless
by the direction of the Lord) appointed his brothers
Jacob and Joseph to be the priests for the people, they
being of the tribe of Manasseh, and the care of the
sacred records remained with the descendants of the
first named for several generations. The members of
the various orders of the priesthood, when not actually
engaged in the work of the ministry, in the duties of
the temple, or the service of the sanctuary, were required
to labor for their own support, that they might not
prove burdensome to the people. A merciful provision
was, however, made for the sustenance of members of
the priesthood in cases of sickness or when in much
want.
Though the laws were strict; they were mercifully
and equitably administered, which gave much greater
stability to the government and respect for the law than
if they had been adjudged loosely, and with partiality
towards classes or persons. It has been wisely observed
that it is not the severity of the law but the sureness
ར
...
#
:
འ
344
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
of the punishment that deters the evil doer, and in this
respect the Nephite nation had cause for thankfulness.
All men were alike before the law, there were no privi-
leged classes as in Rome, or in feudal Europe in later
years. Mosiah says, Whosoever has committed iniquity,
him have I punished according to the law which has
been given to us by our fathers.
From the charge of king Benjamin to his son
Mosiah we learn that slavery was forbidden. All the
inhabitants of the continent being of the house of
Israel, they could not observe the law of Moses and
enslave their brethren.
Murder, robbery, theft, adultery and other sexual
abominations were punished by law, as also was lying
or bearing false witness.
Mormon states that in king Benjamin's days the
false Christs, etc., were punished according to their
crimes; but we are not informed if those crimes con-
sisted in false personation, etc., or in fomenting, aiding
and abetting treason and rebellion, as was almost uni-
versally the habit of those who apostatized from the
gospel and sought to establish false religions in its
place. King Benjamin also states that he had not per-
mitted the people to be confined in dungeons; but we
are uncertain whether to infer from this remark that
the king intended his hearers to understand that he had
not done this, as so many tyrants do, without cause and
without trial, or that some other more effectual means
had been found of punishing those transgressors not
deemed worthy of death. We incline to the former
opinion.
When the Nephite kingdom was first established
the people were so few that they could not possibly
A
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
345.
sustain the expenses incidental to royalty. Thus it
became the rule for the kings to sustain themselves.
This unique, though most excellent custom continued
as long as the monarchy lasted, even when the nation
had grown rich and numerous. King Benjamin
reminds his subjects that he had labored with his own
hands that they might not be laden with taxes. Of
Mosiah, his successor, it is written that he had not
exacted riches of the people and that he had granted
unto his people that they should be delivered from all
manner of bondage.
We must not forget that, in connection with the
civil law, the law of the gospel was almost unceasingly
proclaimed during the whole period of the monarchy.
Various false Christs and false prophets had arisen at
different times, but the power of the priesthood had
remained, ministering in holy things, rebuking iniquity
and aiding in the suppression of vice. The kings of
the Nephites, as we before observed, were, as a rule,
men of God, holding the priesthood, and were often
prophets and seers as well as temporal rulers. To this
happy circumstance we must attribute greatly the
peace and good order that so generally prevailed; the
respect for the law that was so widespread; the large
amount of liberty accorded to the people and the few
abuses they made of that freedom. To use the idea of
the prophet Joseph Smith, for long years, they were
taught correct principles, and they (to a great extent)
governed themselves.
In the course of the centuries, as the people
increased and spread far and wide over the land, they
appear to have introduced local customs to suit their
differing circumstances, or in some cases their whims
$
ظهر
346
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and notions. Thus, until king Mosiah II. established
uniformity by law, nearly every generation and each
section of the country had its own moneys, weights,
measures, etc., which were altered from time to time
according to the minds and circumstances of the people.
This custom naturally caused confusion, annoyance.
and distrust, and to obviate these, and possibly greater
evils, Mosiah consented to newly arrange the affairs of
the people; and, if we may so express it, to codify the
law. This code became the constitution of the nation
under the rule of the Judges, which limited the powers
of the officials and guaranteed the rights of the people.
This compilation was acknowledged by the people,
whereupon the historian remarks, Therefore they were
obliged to abide by the laws which he had made. And
from that time they became supreme throughout the
nation. It is stated in another place that this change
was made by the direct command of Jehovah.
CHAPTER LXII.
THE LAWS UNDER THE JUDGES-THE VOICE OF THE PEO-
PLE-ELECTIONS-RIGHTS OF THE PEOPLE-CHURCH
AND STATE-THE CRIMINAL PROCEDURE.
WE NEXT enter into the consideration of the law
as it existed under the Judges, gathering our
information from various passages in which it is
directly referred to, or wherein some historical incident
is narrated which throws light on its powers and man-
ner of execution.
From the death of king Mosiah II. (B. C. 91), the
governmental authority was vested in a chief judge
and other subordinate judges and officers, all of whom
were elected by the voice of the people, to judge accord-
ing to the laws which had been given to and accepted
by the people. Their authority was defined by the law
(the code of Mosiah), but within the bounds therein
prescribed they appear to have held unrestricted pow-
ers. This was especially so in the case of the chief
judge. No civil council or parliament divided with
the chief executive the authority to make war or con-
clude peace, to decide the terms of treaties, or frame
enactments for the regulation of public affairs. No
direct statement is made of the length of the term that
a judge remained in office, but from the historical nar-
rative we gather the idea that he was elected for life.
or during good conduct. We have instances of judges
resigning, but none of their removal by the people
because their term of office had expired. Each city
or land appears to have had its chief judge or ruler as
well as its inferior magistrates, all of whom were
348
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
f
responsible to the chief judge of the whole nation,
whose seat of goverment was located in the Nephite
capital, Zarahemla, when the city was not in the hands
of Lamanites or traitors.
The manner of conducting elections is not clearly
defined. The result is always spoken of as the voice of
the people. The mode of procedure was uniform, that
is, it was the same throughout the land. In the elec-
tion of the first chief judge (Alma the younger), the
people assembled themselves in bodies throughout all
the land to cast in their voices, which conveys the
impression that they declared their choice viva voce, or
by acclamation rather than by lot or ballot. It is quite
possible that the methods were entirely dissimilar to
any known at modern elections; this, however, is but
conjecture.
When the sentiments of the people were greatly
divided and party feelings ran very high, the opposing
factions assembled in separate bodies throughout the
land to cast in their voices, as in the attempt to make
Amlici king. The decisions of the people in these
assemblies or mass meetings were laid before the
judges, who proclaimed the result. In cases where the
petition was made for any particular object, or for a
change in the law, the judge directed that a special
election (if we may so term it) be held, and the results
were proclaimed according to the voice of the people, as
a whole, or if they were divided, according to the voice
of the majority.
Under the code of Mosiah, the judges received
wages according to the time which they labored to judge
those who were brought before them to be judged;
and their wages were a senine of gold, or its equiva-
#
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
349
lent a senum of silver, for each day that they were
thus employed. As the Nephites had changed the
names and values of their coins from the old Hebrew
standards, we have no direct way of judging from the
record how liberally these officers were remunerated.
Lawyers, also, were hired and appointed by the people
to administer the law at the time of their trials; it is
presumable these acted in behalf of the republic some-
what in the capacity of prosecuting attorneys of the
United States. If trial by jury was in vogue among
the Nephites, we have not been able to find any refer-
ence to that method; indeed the evidence is altogether
in favor of the idea that the judge decided as to the guilt
or innocence of the accused, and, if adjudged guilty,
passed sentence on the culprit. The corruption of
these lawyers and judges early became, in some por-
tions of the land, a foundation for the destruction of
the government.
When the chief judge was elected he took an oath
of office, and it is presumable that the lesser officers
did the same. The nature of that oath can be easily
understood by referring to the case of Pahoran. He
was appointed chief judge and governor over the peo-
ple, with an oath and sacred ordinance to judge right-
eously, and to keep the peace, and the freedom of the
people, and grant unto them their sacred privileges to
worship the Lord their God; yea, to support and main-
tain the cause of God in all his days, and to bring the
wicked to justice, according to their crimes.
The punishment of corruption, or malfeasance in
office, was specially provided for. King Mosiah ex-
plains the provisions of the law on this subject in the
following language: And now if ye have judges and
SAMA........
.......
#
!
f
350
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
they do not judge you according to the law which has
been given, ye can cause that they may be judged by
a higher judge: if your higher judges do not judge
righteous judgments, ye shall cause that a small num-
ber of your lower judges should be gathered together,
and they shall judge your higher judges according to
the voice of the people. These safeguards became
strong bulwarks for the protection of the rights of the
individual and the preservation of the liberty of the
whole people.
When Alma, the first chief judge, resigned that
office, so that he might devote all his time and energies
to the work of saving the souls of men, he nominated
or suggested his successor; but, whether this was sim-
ply a courtesy extended to him by the people on
account of their great love for his person and respect
for his judgment, or whether it was a provision of the
law, is not plain. The passage states that Alma chose
Nephihah as his successor, and gave him power, accord-
ing to the voice of the people, to enact laws, according
to the laws which had been given, and to put them in
force according to the wickedness and crimes of the
people.
The rights of the people were:*
PERSONAL LIBERTY:
It was contrary to the law of Mosiah that there
should be any slaves among the Nephites.
EQUALITY BEFORE THE LAW:
No privileged classes.
rights and privileges alike.
All men to enjoy their
*The people had doubtless other rights which we have failed to notice,
or that are not mentioned by the writers in the Book of Mormon.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
351
UNIFORMITY OF TAXATION:
The burden of supporting the government fell on
all the citizens, that every man might bear his part.
THE ELECTIVE FRANCHISE:
Whether the suffrage was confined to men, or
universal, or limited by any particular restrictions, does
not plainly appear.
THE RIGHT OF PETITION:
As examples of the exercise of this right we intro-
duce the following: At the time when Pahoran was
chief judge a part of the people desired that a few
particular points of the law should be altered. The
chief judge refused to alter the law, whereupon a por-
tion of the people petitioned him, and he directed that
an election be held, or rather that the voice of the
whole nation be appealed to. This being done, the
result proved that the majority of the people objected
to a change. Again, Moroni, the commander-in-chief
of the Nephite armies, sent a petition to the chief
judge for power to compel certain dissenters to help
defend their country against the national enemies, or to
put them to death. His request being according to the
voice of the people, the desired power was given to
him. Here we have instances of the right of petition
exercised, in one case by a large body of the people,
and in the other by a single though important individ-
ual. Both were extraordinary circumstances, and in
the latter case it appears to have required the all-power-
ful vox populi to give validity to the action of the
executive.
The statement is frequently made, though in
slightly different phrases, that the law had no power to
1.
{
352
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
į
#
punish a man for his belief; for it was strictly contrary
to the commands of God that there should be a law
which should bring men on to unequal grounds. If a
man believed in God it was his privilege to serve him;
if he did not believe in him, there was no law to pun-
ish him.
* A man was punished only for the
crimes he had done; therefore all men were on equal
grounds. Unbelief was handled by the church, not by
the civil law. The names of those whose hearts were
hardened were blotted out and they were remembered
no more among the people of God. During the days
of the Judges there was no church established by law;
when the people served God, they elected righteous men
for their rulers; when the masses fell into unbelief and
transgression they chose Gadianton robbers and such
like to administer their laws.
If the rights of women, under the law, were any
different, more or less, than those of men, we have no
information; in fact, the inspired record is entirely
silent on this subject.
The criminal law inflicted the death penalty for
murder, rebellion and treason; for robbery, theft, adul-
tery, sexual abominations, fraud and lying, lesser pun-
ishments were inflicted.
The first recorded case of execution for murder
under the rule of the judges is that of Nehor, for kill-
ing the aged patriot, Gideon. Another noteworthy
case is that of Paanchi, the son of Pahoran, of whom
it is written that he was tried according to the voice of
the people, and condemned unto death; for he had
raised up in rebellion, and sought to destroy the liberty
of the people.
No high priest, judge or lawyer had power to
i
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
353
•
inflict capital punishment. When a man had been
tried and condemned to death by the law his condemna-
tion had to be signed by the governor of the land,
before the sentence could be carried out. The men-
tion of governor in this relation, with other passages
in which the chief judge and governor are spoken of as
different persons, suggests the idea that as the Nephites
grew in numbers and spread over distant regions, the
duties of the chief judge became excessive, and a sepa-
ration was made between the executive and judicial
responsibilities, and divided between two officers.
The mode of inflicting the death penalty is not
stated, but we incline to the idea that hanging was
often resorted to. Military offenders were, as a rule,
put to death with the sword. Of Nehor it is said that
he suffered an ignominious death at the top of the hill
Manti, and that, before his death, he acknowledged
between heaven and earth that he had taught false
doctrine. Zemnarihah was hanged upon the top of a
tree until he was dead, and then the Nephites felled
the tree to the earth. Many of the martyrs were
burned to death by unjust judges, or stoned, as was
Timothy, afterwards one of the Twelve Disciples; but
we regard this last act as resulting from the violence of
a mob, rather than from any pretended execution of
the law.
The law with regard to debtors seems to have been
somewhat severe. On this point it is stated, Now if a
man owed another, and he would not pay that which
he did owe, he was complained of to the judge; and
the judge executed authority, and sent forth officers
that the man should be brought before him; and he
judged the man according to the law and the evidences
354
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
which were brought against him, and thus the man
was compelled to pay that which he owed, or be stripped,
or be cast out from among the people as a thief
and a robber. If a man desired to pay, but could not
from misfortune, we doubt not but that the law con-
tained some merciful provision in his behalf.
It is more than probable that the mode of proced-
ure in all criminal cases very much resembled the one
cited above, and from it we can gather a very clear
idea of the practice of their courts, which differs but
little from that of our own day. The complaint was
first made, the proper officer was then authorized by
the court to arrest the accused and bring him before
the judge, the trial next took place, the witnesses gave
their testimony, the law and the evidence were exam-
ined, the opposing lawyers were heard, the judgment
was given, the sentence pronounced and lastly carried
out. In times of war the military code seems to have
varied according to the exigences of the situation. As
a rule, the Nephite armies were composed of volunteers.
In times of great danger to the republic, enlarged
powers were given to the commander-in-chief. In one
place we find the statement that Moroni, having been
appointed by the chief judge and the voice of the peo-
ple, had power according to his will with the armies of
the Nephites, to establish and to exercise authority
over them; also, he caused to be put to death those of
the Amalickiahites (rebels) who would not enter into
a covenant to support the cause of freedom and the
rights of their fellow-countrymen.
Prisoners of war were evidently treated much the
same as in modern civilized nations. Indeed, in one
place, the fact that the necessities of his position com-
.........
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
355
pelled Moroni to set his Lamanite prisoners to work, is
referred to in somewhat of an apologetic tone. When
such prisoners attempted to escape, they were slain by
their guards. We have numerous instances where
prisoners were released on parole, or on their giving
such promises as were thought necessary to the Nephite
general.
It frequently happened, during the days of the
Judges, that the Nephites, in some of their periodical
spasms of apostasy and wickedness, would clamor for
changes to be made in their just and wise laws, in a
manner to better suit their degraded habits and course
of life. When the majority of the people were on the
side of righteousness, these attempts were in vain.
When wickedness abounded, the corrupt majority car-
ried their points. The record of their history shows
that in the sixty-second year of the Judges (B. C. 30)
they had altered and trampled under their feet the laws
of Mosiah, or that which the Lord had commanded him
to give unto the people; and that their laws had become
corrupted, and they had grown wicked like unto the
Lamanites. Seven years later the corruption of the
people had become pitiable. The Gadianton robbers.
were filling the judgment seats, having usurped the
power and authority of the land: Laying aside the com-
mandments of God, and not in the least aright before
him; doing no justice unto the children of men; con-
demning the righteous because of their righteousness;
letting the guilty and the wicked go unpunished,
because of their money; and moreover to be held in
office at the head of government to rule and do accord-
ing to their wills, that they might get gain and glory
of the world; and moreover that they might the more
T
356
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
easy commit adultery, and steal, and kill, and do
according to their own wills.
Such a condition of affairs, in the course of time,
wrought national disintegration, and would have
brought about that result much sooner than it did, had
it not been that, influenced by the mighty preaching of
the inspired servants of God, the Nephites (or portions
of them) had now and again returned to the service of
heaven. But such happy periods were short-lived, and
matters went from bad to worse until thirty years after
the birth of Christ, when the republican form of gov-
ernment was entirely broken up, and the people split
up into numerous tribes, each tribe caring only for
its own interests, and giving obedience to its own
particular chief. This state of things continued only
for about four years, as during the terrible convulsions
at the time of the crucifixion of our Lord Jesus Christ,
the more wicked portion of the people were destroyed.
CHAPTER LXIII.
LAWS OF THE NEPHITES CONTINUED-THE DIVISION INTO
TRIBES-THE
MESSIANIC
DISPENSATION-THE
FINAL
CONVULSION.
WE
E CAN well understand that the originating or
primal cause of the destruction of the Nephite
republic was the corruption of the people, especially of
those whose duty it was to administer the law. This
class, being greedy for power, formed a secret combina-
tion (as those of old time) to establish a kingdom; and
....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
357
:
as a means to this end, they had the chief judge
assassinated, while they selected a man named Jacob
for their king. These royalists, or kingmen, were not
as successful in obtaining the sympathy of the major-
ity of the people as they anticipated; they therefore
decided to remove in a body to the northernmost part
of the land, and there establish the monarchy. This
design they successfully carried out. Those who re-
mained at home favored the division of the people into
tribes, and there being none strong enough to effec-
tually oppose this suicidal policy, the republic became a
thing of the past.
The organization of these tribes was evidently on
the patriarchal principle; the head, or most influential
member of a family, gathered his kinsmen around
him. The historian states: And the people were
divided one against another, and they did separate one
from another, into tribes, every man according to his
family, and his kindred, and friends..
Each of these tribes chose a chief, leader, or ruler;
as it is written: And every tribe did appoint a chief, or
leader over them; and thus they became tribes and
leaders of tribes. Now behold, there was no man
among them, save he had much family, and many kin-
dreds and friends.
The laws of the various tribes were not uniform,
but there was a general understanding by which they
prevented the outbreak of actual war. It is stated that
in the thirty-first year (after Christ), They had come to
an agreement that they would not go to war one with
another; but they were not united as to their laws, and
their manner of government, for they were established
according to the minds of those who were their chiefs
22
.........
358
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and their leaders. But they.did establish very strict
laws that one tribe should not trespass against another,
insomuch that in some degree they had peace in the
land.
The destruction of the wicked, the visits of the
crucified Redeemer, the ministry of his disciples, the
universal acceptance of the fulness of the gospel by
the people throughout the length and breadth of the
land, brings us to a time when there was no need of
civil law; for all men lived above the law, being con-
trolled and guided at all times by the higher law of
heaven. There was no need of courts of law, for there
were no disputations or contentions. No judges or
magistrates were required, for there were no offenders
or offenses. There were neither envyings, nor strifes,
nor tumults, nor whoredoms, nor lyings, nor thefts, nor
violence, nor murders. For the love of God dwelt in
the hearts of the people; they all dealt justly one with
another; temptation was removed; they had all things
in common; they were one, the children of Christ, and
heirs to the Kingdom of God.
It has been said, Happy are the people who have
no history; and thrice happy were the Nephites of this
era, whose history was one of continued peace and joy.
Well may it be written of them, There could not be a
happier people among all the people who had been
created by the hand of God. We can scarcely conceive
of such a people on this fallen world of ours; an entire
continent on which dwelt perfect peace; people among
whom there were no rich, no poor-all were alike; a
race in whose hearts dwelt the sweet influence of the
Spirit of God, the wisdom of which illumined every
mind. How they must have increased; how they must
2
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
359
have prospered; how they covered the land with mil-
lions of human souls; how the arts and sciences must
have been developed; and how greatly must true and
heavenly knowledge have been spread abroad! The
law of Moses was no longer observed, but the holy
priesthood, after the order of the Son of God, minis-
tered in might in their midst; the faith of the people.
made angels their frequent visitors; the purity of each
life caused the Holy Spirit to be the constant compan-
ion of every soul. This happy, glorious state of
holiness continued a full two hundred years, and then
commenced the decline of the nation; rapid indeed was
its descent, and great was its fall.
The first signs of the decrease in the righteousness
of the people, recorded in the Book of Mormon, were:
That some became lifted up in pride; these took to
wearing costly apparel, jewels, and the fine things of
the world. The people ceased to have their goods and
their substance in common. They began to be divided
into classes; rich and poor appeared. They commenced
to deny portions of the gospel, and to build up churches
to suit their peculiar ideas; others began to deny the true
Church of Christ. They administered that which was
sacred (temple ordinances) to the unworthy; and before
long they devised all manner of wickedness, and com-
menced to persecute the servants of God, even to death,
when permitted to do so by the powers that rule in the
heavens.
Thus matters went on, growing worse every year,
until the people were again divided into two nations,
Nephites and Lamanites, with their old traditions and
ways; which, as was natural, ultimately culminated
in war; and such a war! For savageness, brutality,
..
3
360
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
;
and utter devilishness, we doubt if it was ever equalled
in this suffering world. But it is not our province in
The law is
If it were
this chapter to enter into historical details.
our subject, and of that we can say little.
possible to conceive of such a contradiction, we should
say that the law of anarchy reigned supreme. Might
made right; and the more numerous Lamanites ulti-
mately overcame and annihilated their Nephite breth-
ren. We can well conceive of the nature of the laws
during the fierce struggle that preceded this dire calam-
ity, from the light of this nation's previous history;
they were no doubt framed, enacted and administered
for the benefit of the rich and the strong, and to the
injury of those in whose bosoms burned one lingering
spark of righteousness. The history of the Nephites,
from beginning to end, fully justifies the saying of the
wise man, Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a
reproach to any people.
CHAPTER LXIV.
THE MONEY OF THE NEPHITES-THEIR COINS-BARLEY THE
IN
STANDARD OF VALUE.
N THE early days of the Nephite nation, when its
people were struggling to develop their own pecu-
liar and distinctive civilization, each province, district
or even city had its particular standards of weights,
measures and money. This state of affairs frequently
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
361.
t
prevails in young communities, and is an evidence
that the growth of Nephite civilization was much the
same as in the nations of the eastern hemisphere. As
the population of a nation increases, its powers of gov-
ernment consolidating and its commerce developing,
these various and conflicting standards of exchange
give rise to much unnecessary confusion, many per-
plexing difficulties and frequent misunderstandings
and complications, which hamper trade and commerce,
retard material progress, and delay the unification of
the nation. It thus becomes the work of the far-see-
ing statesman or wise ruler to bring all these various
local rates to one national standard, recognized as legal
and equitable in all parts of the realm.
This work the second Mosiah accomplished for the
Nephites. When he revised and codified the national
law for the goverment of the people under the Judges,
he abolished the local distinctive rates and introduced
one universal standard. Of the ratios of the various
weights and measures, either before or after the enact-
ment of Mosiah's wise law, we are told nothing in the
Book of Mormon; it is simply stated that the Nephites
had not adhered to the standards in use among the
Jews in Judea, but had altered their reckoning and
their measures, very frequently as caprice, convenience,
or local exclusiveness inspired. As to the ratios of
the coins legalized by Mosiah's code they are highly
artistic, evince a large acquaintance with monetary mat-
ters and point to a high degree of civilization as then
existing among the Nephites.
The following is the table of these coins as given
in the Book of Mormon:
362
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
GOLD COINS.
I Senine
I Seon, 2 Senines,
SILVER COINS.
equal to
I Senum.
((
1 Amnor.
1 Shum,
""
4
I Ezrom.
*
((
((
1 Onti.
1 Limnah, 7
Of smaller coins-
I Shiblon was equal to half a Senine, or Senum.
I Shiblum "
("
""
66
a quarter of a Senine or Senum.
I Leah
an eighth of a Senine or Senum.
While an Antion of gold was equal to three Shublons.
Though not directly so stated, we judge from the
context that the Shiblon, the Shiblum and the Leah
were silver coins.
The names of these coins seem to be identical
with, or derived from those of familiar persons or
places. Thus we have a Leah, a Shiblon," and an
Amnor,† all names of persons. Also an Antion, which
word is found in Antionah and Antionum,§ a Shib-
lum which differs from Shiblom§ only in one letter,
and a Shublon from Shiblon, and a Limnah from
Limhah, to the same extent.
This custom of naming coins after well known or
distinguished persons is a practice not confined to the
Nephites. Other nations have done the same; as for
instance, in France a twenty-franc gold piece is called
a Napoleon.
One little item that in itself may appear trivial is
not without its weight in the consideration of the
minor or incidental evidences of the truth of the Book
* A son of Alma the younger.
† A Nephite officer under Alma.
A chief ruler in the city of Ammonihah.
? Three Nephite generals killed at Cumorah.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
363
of Mormon. A measure of barley is especially men-
tioned as the unit of value on which the monetary sys-
tem, or the value of the coins of the Nephites was
based. One senine was worth one measure of barley,
and its multiples were, of course, multiples of this
measure of barley, but we have no information as to
what the contents of this measure may have been.*
Now the old English unit of measurement was a
barley-corn, or grain of barley. Three barley-corns
make one inch, is the way the table commenced.
Believing, as the Latter-day Saints do, that the
Nephites were a branch of the house of Israel, and
also that the races whence the English have most.
largely sprung had much of the blood of Israel in
their composition, the agreement of these two units
on the grain so frequently mentioned in the Bible (as
with the Nephites all grain seems to have been of equal
price) is not without its value in either argument.
The fact, also, that the Nephites made grain the stand-
ard of value shows how highly agriculture must have
been esteemed among that people.
*The payment per day, fixed by law, for a Nephite judge when
actually engaged in his official duties was one senine, otherwise one mea-
sure of barley.

بیرجند
www.
adid
العام المال
**
www
We w
...www.po
X
www
wwwwwwww
www.ww
وار شه مشه مه
..
•
CHAPTER LXV.
PERSONAL APPEARANCE OF THE NEPHITES-THEIR BEAUTY
-TESTIMONY OF REMAINS FOUND-THE DARK-SKINNED
LAMANITES.
EVER
VER AND anon throughout the Book of Mormon,
we are reminded by the inspired historians of the
beauty of the Nephite race, especially in the days
when the glory of righteousness beamed in their eyes,
and shone in their countenances; then they were fair,
very fair-a white and a delightsome people.
And well might it be so. for were they not de-
scended from that kindred couple, Abraham and his
half-sister, whose great beauty has been proverbial in
every generation, since they graced the earth with their
comeliness? So lovely was Sarah, the fairest of
womankind of her generation, that when she was sixty-
seven years
years of
age, the royal Pharaoh, disregarding the
charms of the darker daughters of Egypt, desired her
for his wife; and his admiration was doubtless in good
taste, for the Bible tells us that she was then very
fair. And still more remarkable, when yet another
twenty-two years had passed away, and she had seen
nearly ninety summers and winters come and go on this
earth, another monarch, Abimelech, sought to take her
to himself. Nor was her husband's manly beauty less
striking; obedience to God, the observance of the laws
of life, and the cultivation of the generous virtues so
ennobled his existence, that strength and manhood
tarried with him in its force, long after that age when
the sons of modern generations are feebly tottering to
their graves.
Of the commanding beauty of Abraham's descend-
}
༔
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
365
་
ants, we have many recorded instances, but none that
exceed that of his great-grandson Joseph, whose sur-
passing manliness placed him in the greatest jeopardy,
but whose uncompromising virtue and unaffected
innocence brought him off conqueror over temptation,
and raised him to the highest pinnacle of earthly splen-
dor and heavenly favor. It was from this well-favored
Joseph that the Nephites sprang.
God has set the mark of his displeasure on the
Lamanites, whom he has cursed, because of the iniqui-
ties of their fathers, with a darkened skin, uncomely
features, and strait, black, coarse hair. In the begin-
ning it was not so with either Judah or Manasseh.
In confirmation of the testimony of the Book of
Mormon, that the inhabitants of this continent were
once a white and beautiful people, it may be stated that
when very ancient burial places in North and South
America have been opened, the remains of two races—
one dark and the other fair-have been exhumed. The
question may arise: How could this be told, when the
skin had long rotted off the bones, and left only the
skeleton behind, which fell in powder as soon as it was
exposed to the action of the air? In this way: The
dry, gravelly soil in which some of these bodies were
buried, had so little affected the mummy, that portions
of the hair still remained in good preservation, and in
numerous instances it was such as is only found on the
heads of light races. We will cite a few examples
given by different inquirers in this field of research.
One writer, speaking of the ancient mummies found
in Peru, says: The hair in general is of a lightish
brown, and of a fineness of texture which equals that
of the Anglo-Saxon race. Again: The ancient Peru-
366
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
vians appear, from numerous examples of hair found in
their tombs, to have been an auburn-haired race.
Another gentleman, a Mr. Haywood, has described
the discovery, early in the present century, of three
mummies, in a cave near the Cumberland River, in
Tennessee; and the color of their skin was said to be
fine and white, and their hair auburn and of a fine
texture. The same investigator mentions several other
cases where mummies were found in the limestone and
saltpetre caves of Kentucky and Tennessee, with light
yellowish hair. One scientist, to account for this pecu-
liarity, suggests that it is possible that the light color
was due to the action of the lime and saltpetre; but this
suggestion will not affect those buried in other forma-
tions of rock, nor will it account for the fineness of the
texture of the hair. Reasoning from other data, other
writers have concluded that the great cities whose ruins
still stand in Yucatan and Central America were the
work of two races, a light and a dark-skinned race
respectively.
The reference to the Anglo-Saxon race, above made,
is not without its value. To us it seems highly proba-
ble that the righteous Nephites, in very many particu-
lars of form and feature, resembled this people and its
kindred races. Our reasons are: first, that there was a
striking similarity in the appearance of the ancient
Israelites and the olden Anglo-Saxons. This likeness
has been remarked and commented upon by various
authors. Again, it is well known to the Latter-day
Saints that there was a large percentage of the blood
of Ephraim in the stock whence the Angles and
Saxons sprung. So much admitted, it is easy to under-
stand how the two half tribes, descended from the
"
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
367
comely Joseph-the one from Ephraim, and the other
from Manasseh-would bear a strong family likeness.
Were we introduced to a typical Nephite, we should
expect to find him well proportioned, ruddy of counte-
nance, auburn haired and light eyed. This, of course, is
simply conjecture, and is entitled to consideration only
as such.
From reliefs found sculptured on the walls of the
ruined cities of Central America, it seems probable
that the ancient Lamanites esteemed flat, receding
foreheads the highest type of beauty. Most of the
figures on which the greatest artistic skill is displayed
appear to represent persons on whom some artificial
means had been used, in infancy, to flatten the front
part of the head, as their debased descendants, the
Flatheads, do in our day. It is a noteworthy fact, that
other races of Israelitish descent, or who have come in
close contact with the Hebrews, show this same ten-
dency.
Skulls thus flattened have been taken out of tombs
in the neighborhood of ancient Media, where the
Israelites were once in captivity; also from sepulchres
in Circassia, Scandinavia, Great Britain, etc., and one
was even exhumed from outside the walls of Jerusalem.
It is true the Book of Mormon does not refer to this
custom, but it often speaks of the Lamanites shaving
their heads, which in all probability may have after-
wards grown into the still more hideous practice of
flattening the skull, under the idea that it made them
courageous. Indeed, it is quite possible that it did
make them recklessly bloodthirsty, by injuring their
intellectual powers, and thus tending to develop their
more savage instincts.
....
CHAPTER LXVI.
LANGUAGE OF THE NEPHITES-THE INFLUENCE OF THE
EGYPTIAN-NEPHITE WORDS-RAMEUMPTOM-LIAHONA
-RABBANAH-THE LAMANITE TONGUE-WORD BUILD-
ING.
THERE appears to be a slight difference of opinion
among students of the Book of Mormon with
regard to the language of the ancient Nephites. We
will endeavor to give a sketch of both ideas.
One class of inquirers affirm that it is evident,
from a careful study of the Book of Mormon, that the
people of Nephi were greatly influenced by the lan-
guage and ideas of the Egyptians. That language
was the language of their every-day life, altered or
reformed (whether corrupted or improved cannot be
told) so greatly in the course of time, that in his day
Moroni informs us no other people knew it. In the
thousand years that had elapsed between the exodus
of Lehi from Jerusalem and the abridgement of the
record, the Nephites had altered the Hebrew also, so
that neither their sacred nor their common modes of
speech could be understood by other races.
At the very opening of the inspired record Nephi
writes: I was taught somewhat in all the learning of
my father. A little further on he explains what that
learning was. He says: I make a record in the lan-
guage of my father, which consists of the learning
[literature] of the Jews and the language of the Egyp-
tians. It is not strange that Lehi should have been
acquainted with the Egyptian tongue, as from the days
of king Solomon, for some hundreds of years, it was
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
369
3
*
the polite language of the world, as French was in
Europe during the eighteenth century. King Mosiah
in after years confirmed this statement, that Lehi was
taught in the language of the Egyptians. It would
be rather unreasonable to suppose that the knowledge
of that language carried no further influence than to
enable the Nephites to converse in it. It brought
them en rapport, so to speak, with those who used it
in its native home in Africa, evidences of which yet
exist in the Egyptian types of architecture and hiero-
glyphics found in the midst of the ruins of the ancient
cities, scattered far and wide over this western con-
tinent. This similarity has been noticed again and
again by explorers and students, but its cause still
remains to them an unsolved problem.** To the believers
in the Book of Mormon the mystery stands revealed.
Other students incline to the opinion that when
the Egyptian language is mentioned it probably only
means its orthography. They say the Jews seem to
have understood the Egyptian language or writing.
For he [Lehi] having been taught in the language of
the Egyptians, therefore he could read these engravings
[the brass plates]. Laban and his forefathers must
*No claim has been advanced, we believe, which advocates an actual
Egyptian colonization of the New World, but strong arguments have been
used to show that the architecture and sculpture of Central America and
Mexico have been influenced from Egypt, if not attributable directly to
Egyptian artisans.-J. T. SHORT.
The hieroglyphics, symbols and emblems which have been discovered
in the temples bear so strong a resemblance to those of the Egyptians as to
encourage the supposition that a colony of that nation may have founded
the city of Palenque or Culhuacan.—JAURROS.
Giordan found the most striking analogies between the Central Ameri-
can and Mexican remains and those of the Egyptians. The idols and
monuments he considers of the same form in both countries, while the
hieroglyphics of Palenque do not differ from those of ancient Thebes.
}
370
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
¿
have understood the Egyptian, and recorded their
sacred writings, from generation to generation, in that
language. The words "language of the Egyptians"
very probably means little more than Egyptian charac-
ters or an alphabet for spelling Hebrew words. There
seemed to be two sets of characters-the Egyptian and
the Hebrew (see Mormon ix., 32 and 33) for spelling;
but it is doubtful whether the words written were words
of two distinct languages, or words of one language
written in the Egyptian and Hebrew characters.
Which was the fact is not clearly specified.

F THE
بحان ا لر
ANCIENT EGYPTIAN CHARACTERS.
We here reproduce two cuts to show our readers
that there is a distinct family likeness between the
engravings on the plates from which the Book of Mor-
mon was translated and ancient Egyptian characters.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
371
DZE 4 = ! & GTA ++(ÅPUT? 2012
AZ € 40
រ
2.
Cum 7A7Q) H 19+ {S Z)). D→72} G J F
HHHIIN
DEVTA-FI & 29 cc #H||||N± 2174 =
COPY OF CHARACTERS ON THE PLATES FROM WHICH THE BOOK OF MORMON WAS TRANSLATED.
And it shall come to pass, that the Lord God shall bring forth unto you the
words of a book, and they shall be the words of them which have slumbered.
But the book shall be delivered unto a man, and he shall deliver the words of
the book, which are the words of those who have slumbered in the dust; and he shall
deliver these words unto another;
But the words which are sealed he shall not deliver, neither shall he deliver
the book. For the book shall be sealed by the power of God, and the revelation which
was sealed shall be kept in the book until the own due time of the Lord, that they
may come forth: for behold, they reveal all things from the foundation of the world
unto the end thereof.-II Nephi xxvii. 6, 9, 10.
372
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Į
One is a copy of the noted passage from the Book of
Mormon taken by Elder Martin Harris to Professor
Anthon in New York; the other a reproduction of some
very ancient Egyptian characters engraved on the
rocks not far distant from Mount Sinai.
There are but few Nephite words handed down to
us in the Book of Mormon, as wherever an English
equivalent could be found, it has been given by the
Prophet in his inspired translation. Those words are:
Neas and Sheum-Kinds of grain.
Ziff — A metal.
Rameumptom-A holy stand.
Gazelem-A name given to a servant of God.
Liahona-A director or compass.
Rabbanah-A title, meaning powerful king.
Also the names of their coins, and proper names
of persons, places, etc.
Some would-be-wise folks have seen fit, at different
times, to amuse themselves at the expense of these
words, applying to them various contemptuous terms
and styling them gibberish. But we propose to show
that these words are derived from the Hebrew and
Egyptian tongues, neither of which, all men admit,
were known to the Prophet Joseph Smith at the time
he published the Book of Mormon (A. D. 1829). Had
he been worldly wise, he might by his own learning
have fashioned these words; but as he was not, when
we can adduce evidence that they have true Hebrew or
other ancient roots, we have brought forward another
strong argument in favor of the inspiration of the
translation.
It has been wisely said, It is very evident that
pure words of either the Hebrew or Egyptian tongues
*
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
373
could hardly be expected in the Book of Mormon, for
the reason that the Nephites had altered the Hebrew,
and their language was so completely changed, that
their speech could not be understood by other races.
But although the structure of their language had thus
changed, it does not follow that all the words had been
replaced by others entirely unlike the former language
spoken and written by them. It is logical to expect
many remnants of the ancient roots, which, however
much changed, may retain so much of their original
types as to be capable of identification. Thus, in the
word Ziff, which the Prophet Joseph tells us was a
metal, we find a word of the same sound as the Hebrew
word ziph or zeph, which means a metal. The metal
laid over statues was so called. It is true that the word
ziff is not spelled the same, but in its orthography is
like the name of the Hebrew month, Ziff. But the
word ziff means brightness-metallic brightness. (The
word is used in Daniel ii., 31, also in Isaiah xxx., 22,
where it means overlaying metal.)
Rameumptom was the name given by the Zoram-
ite apostates to the elevated place in their synagogues,
from whence they offered up their vain-glorious and
hypocritical prayers. Alma states the word means a
holy stand. It resembles, in its roots, Hebrew, and
also Egyptian, in a remarkable manner. Ramoth,
high (as Ramoth Gilead), elevated, a place where one
can see and be seen; or, in a figurative sense, sublime
or exalted. Mptom
Mptom has probably its root in the
Hebrew word translated threshold, as we are told that
the Philistine god, Dagon, had a threshold in Ashdod
(see I. Samuel, v., 4, 5). Words with this root are
quite numerous in the Bible. Thus we see how Ram-
23
¿
:
374
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
*
eumptom means an exalted place to stand upon, a pul-
pit or holy stand.
Sheum, a kind of grain, is singularly like the
Hebrew Shum (garlic), as found in Numbers xi., 5.
Gazelem appears to have its roots in Gaz-a stone,
and Aleim, a name of God as a revelator or interposer
in the affairs of men. If this suggestion be correct, its
roots admirably agree with its apparent meaning—a
seer. The text reads: And the Lord said, I will pre-
pare unto my servant Gazelem, a stone, which shall
shine forth in darkness unto light, that I may discover
unto my people who serve me, that I may discover
unto them the works of their brethren: yea, their
secret works, their works of darkness, and their wicked-
ness and abominations.
Rabbanah is another wonderful word. It is the
title applied by the servants of King Lamoni to Am-
mon, the son of Mosiah, after his miraculous exploits
at the waters of Sebus. It is translated powerful or
great king. Whether it was a Nephite or Lamanite
word is uncertain, as the Lamanites of that age (B. C.
91) had been taught by royal command in the lan-
guage of the Nephites. It is, however, of little
moment to which of these kindred tongues it belonged,
but its Hebrew derivation is most unmistakable. Its
origin is evidently in abba, father. Max Muller, the
great modern authority on such points, says the word
king originally meant father; having doubtless taken
this form in the earliest patriarchal days when the king
ruled by right of his fatherhood, and represented God,
the Great Father of us all. This ancient American
word confirms Professor Muller's statement; while it
manifests how remarkably the unities of the Book of
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
375
Mormon are preserved, consistent only with its claim
to Divine inspiration. It would be the height of folly
to ascribe such a coincidence to chance; a man must be
far more credulous to so believe, than it can possibly
be claimed such are who place implicit confidence in
the realities of Nephite and Lamanite history.
From the few examples of words and names
before us, we judge the Lamanite language to have
been quite musical. Such names as Rabbanah, La-
moni, Lehonti, Middoni, Antionum, Onidah, etc., are
certainly specimens of a soft, flowing, pleasing form of
speech.
One practice, that of word building, or adding
several words together to form a new word, which com-
bination gave expression to the desired idea, obviously
obtained among the Lamanites. As examples we have
the city of Lehi-Nephi, the village of Ani-Anti and the
people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi. Such a practice is frequent
among many families of their modern representatives.
It was found to exist among the Mexicans-the Aztecs
-by the early Spanish invaders, and to day is practised
by our near neighbors the Shoshones. This habit
explains the reason for the existence of so many words.
of great length found in both of these tongues.

இ
WorM
CHAPTER LXVII.
NEPHITE PROPER NAMES-BIBLE NAMES-SARIAH-NEPHI-
SAM-MELEK — GERSHON — ISABEL-AHA, ETC., PRE-
FIXES AND SUFFIXES.
THE
HE number of Bible proper names found in the
Book of Mormon has been now and again urged
as an argument against its divine origin. If those
making these objections were to calmly consider the
matter, we believe they would quickly acknowledge that
it would be very inconsistent to expect the opposite.
Nearly all devout races are in the habit of naming
their children after the holy men-patriarchs, martyrs
and sages-whose lives they reverence, and whose
virtues they desire to see reproduced in their offspring.
It is so with ourselves; nearly all our most familiar
names are English forms of Bible names.
For exam-
ple: John, James, Jacob, Joseph and Thomas among
men, and Mary, Anna, Elizabeth and Sarah among
women. So it was with the Nephites. The Hebrew
was the language of their sacred literature; while their
fondest recollections, their holiest pride ran back to the
days of Joseph and Joshua, Samuel and Isaiah, and, like
other races, they named their children after the ancient
worthies they reverenced most. Hence, we find the fol-
lowing Bible names borne by the descendants of Lehi
and Sariah: Aaron, Aminadab, Ammon, Ammah, Amos,
Benjamin, Enos, Gideon, Gilgal, Helam, Helem, Isaiah,
Ishmael, Jacób, Joseph, Jeremiah, Jonas, Laban, Lemuel,
* The name Lehi, itself, is to be found in Judges xv., 9.
€
C
{
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
377
I
Noah, Samuel, Shem, Timothy and Zedekiah. A few
others are evidently slightly altered Hebrew names, as
Chemish from Chemosh, Sherem from Shaaraim, and
Zenos from Zenas. Indeed, there may be no actual dif-
erence; the apparent change may arise from the English
translators inserting a wrong vowel sound in words
where, according to the ancient custom, the consonants
only were written.
We will now consider a few proper names found in
the Book of Mormon, but not in the Bible; for, not-
withstanding the changes made by, the Nephites in
their language, the derivation and signification of many
of these names are evident, when considered in connec-
tion with the languages of the races with whom the
ancient Hebrews were brought most closely in contact.
Sariah is obviously Hebrew. It is a name of
extreme beauty and force. Its roots are in Sara, a
princess, and Jah or Iah, Jehovah, thus meaning a
princess of Jehovah; a most fitting name for the mother
of a multitude of nations.
Nephi is another very remarkable name. Its roots
are Egyptian; its meaning, good, excellent, benevolent.
From very ancient times the Egyptians believed that all
who died had to have their acts upon earth scrutinized
by a council of inquisitors, before they could be pro-
claimed fit to enter the eternal abodes of bliss and stand
in the presence of the god Osiris, the chief lord of the
land of the departed. One of the names given to this
god, expressive of his attributes, was Nephi or Dnephi
(the D being silent, as in Dniestre, Dnieper, etc.), or
the good, and the chief city dedicated to him was called
N-ph, translated into the Hebrew as Noph, in which
form it appears in Hosea, Isaiah and Jeremiah. Its
378
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
modern English name is Memphis. In the Coptic, the
language of the modern Egyptians, the word has the
form of Menfi or Mnefi. Plutarch, the ancient histor-
ian, says that Dnephi was a benevolent person, and an
epithet for Osiris, and was also applicable to Memphis,
the sepulchre of that god. The word Neph frequently
appears in Egyptian proper names before the Christian
era, as Amoneph, Amuneph, Me-Nephta. From these
facts we conclude that Nephi was a common name in
the Egyptian tongue; and, as far as the founder of the
Nephite nation was concerned, most applicable to his
character, which was pre-eminently good and benevo-
lent.
The English word, Nephites, that is the people or
family of Nephi, occurs twice in its Hebrew form in
the Old Testament; once in Ezra (ii., 50) as Nephisim,
and again in Nehemiah (vii. 52), as Nephishesim,
which show that the name was common among the
Hebrews of the age of the captivity.
Sam is a name which some shallow-pated oppo-
nents of the Book of Mormon have been disposed to
ridicule. But it is pure Egyptian. It was the dis-
tinctive name of one of the highest orders of their
priesthood. The great Rameses himself belonged to
the order of Sam. The fact that Lehi gave to two of
his sons such peculiarly Egyptian names shows how
great an influence the literature of that country must
have had on his life.
Melek is the name given to a region of country
situated west of the river Sidon. No reason is given
why it was so called, but its meaning is evident. It
was the king's land. The ancient Phoenician word
for king is spelled letter for letter the same as in the
t
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
379
Book of Mormon (Melek), and the Hebrew word is
almost identical.
Gershon, the name applied to the land given by
the Nephites to the exiled Ammonites, means the land
of the expelled, or of the strangers. We think it alto-
gether probable that this significant name was given to
it at the time it was set off for the habitation of these
expatriated Christian Lamanites, as it defines their
condition as exiles, and their relation to the Nephites
as strangers. The name is not mentioned before this
event, and would possibly be the only local name by
which it was known to the compiler of the Book of·
Mormon. Before the date of this exodus, it was, we
think, considered a portion of the land of Zarahemla.
Isabel is either a form of Jezebel, the chaste, a
name given in derision to the character who bore it, or
it has its derivation like Isaiah, which means the delight
of Jehovah, and thus signifies the delight of Bel, that
is to say, of her lord, husband or possessor. It may
have been assumed to suggest the supposed joys of
her society. It is a remarkable fact that the land
wherein she dwelt is styled the land of Siron, that is,
the land of the deserters, or apostates. It was situated
at the extreme edge of the Nephite possessions, and
on the borders of the Lamanites, beyond the land of
Antionum, in which dwelt the Zoramite apostates.
The experience of the Saints in this age teaches them
how apt apostates are to draw off to remote corners,
where they fancy the reproofs of the priesthood are
the least likely to be heard. In such a place, far from
the Nephite capital, outside the reach of the rigors of
the law of Moses, the enticing Isabel could carry on
her vile vocation with the greatest safety and impunity.
.
380
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ૐ
Aha, we suggest means laughter. Sarah, the wife
of Abraham, called her son Isaac-laughter. The
sound of the word also resembles a laugh, and again it
is the name for laughter in the language of the modern
Sioux, as Minne-aha-laughing water.
Without being able to express a positive opinion,
but simply as a suggestion, we insert the supposed
meaning of the following words:
Nephihah,
Ammon,
Jehovah's consolation.
A worker of Jehovah.
Shazer (or Shazeh), Gladness.
Nahom,
Zarahemla,
Laman,
Manti,
Comfort.
From a rising of light, or
whom he (God) will fill up.
White (another form of Laban).
Relating to prophets or oracles.
Many others could be inserted, but might possibly
prove irksome.
Before closing this branch of inquiry we will draw
attention to the ancient Nephite prefixes and suffixes.
These matters may not be of great interest to the gen-
eral reader, but to the students of the Book of Mor-
mon they may prove an incentive to further interesting
research.
Among the most numerous prefixes found in Book
of Mormon proper names, are Am, Anti, Gid and Hel,
of which the first is by far the most frequent. We find
Am in Ammon, Amaron, Ammaron, Ammoron, Amo-
ron, Amulon, Amnor, Ammonihah, Amalickiah, Am-
nah, Amlici, Aminadi, etc.; Anti in Antionah, Anti-
omno, Antipus, Antionum and Anti-Nephi-Lehi. It
was also used as a suffix, as Ani-Anti. The prefix
Gid we find in Giddianhi, Gidgiddoni, Giddonah and
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
381
Gidgidonah: and Hel in Helem, Helam, Helaman and
Helorum.
Not to make this portion of our investigations
tedious, we will only give two or three examples of the
suffixes that appear to have been most in use.
ah, as Zerahemnah, Giddonah, Cumorah.
am, as Zoram, Lauram, Seezoram.
iah, as Amalickiah, Mosiah.
ihah, as Nephihah, Moronihah, Cumenihah.
om, as Sidom, Shiblom, Jarom.
on, as Mormon, Emron, Corianton.
or, as Amnor, Korihor, Nehor.
en, as Kumen, Kishkumen.
um, as Teancum, Helorum, Moriantum.
us, as Antipus, Archaentus, Lachoneus.
oni, Moroni, Lamoni, Mathoni.
di, Aminadi, Abinadi.
hi, as Nephi, Zenephi, Limhi.
ti, Lehonti, Manti.
doni,* as Gidgiddoni, Middoni.
* We suggest that this is a form of the Hebrew word Adonai-Lord.

11:
..
A
CHAPTER LXVIII.
THE LANDS OF THE NEPHITES-MULEK AND LEHI— ZARA-
HEMLA AND NEPHI—THE WILDERNESS-THE LAND OF
FIRST INHERITANCE—THE JOURNEYS NORTHWARD-THE
WATERS OF MORMON-LEHI-NEPHI.
TO THE ancient Nephites the whole of North
America was known as the land of Mulek, and
South America as the land of Lehi; or, to use the
exact language of the Book of Mormon, the land south
was called Lehi: and the land north was called Mulek.
The reason why these names were so given was
because the Lord brought Mulek into the land north,
and Lehi into the land south, when he led them from
Judea to this greater land of promise.
From the days of the first Mosiah to the era of
Christ's advent, South America was divided into two
grand divisions. These were the land of Zarahemla
and the land of Nephi. During this period, except in
times of war, the Lamanites occupied the land of
Nephi, and the Nephites inhabited the land of Zara-
hemla.
That these two lands occupied the whole of the
southern continent is shown by the statement of the
sacred writer: Thus the land of Nephi, and the land
of Zarahemla, were nearly surrounded by water; there
being a small neck of land between the land northward
and the land southward. The width of this narrow
neck of land that connected the two continents is in
one place said to have been the distance of a day and a
half's journey for a Nephite. In another place it is
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
383
!
called a day's journey. Perhaps the places spoken of
are not identical, but one may have been slightly to the
north of the other along the line of the isthmus.
Both the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla were sub-
divided, for governmental purposes, into smaller lands,
states or districts. Among the Nephites, these lands,
in the days of the republic, were ruled by a local chief
judge, subject to the chief judge of the whole nation;
and among the Lamanites by kings, who were tribu-
tary to the head king, whose seat of government was
at the city of Lehi-Nephi or Nephi.
The land of Nephi covered a much larger area of
country than did the land of Zarahemla. The two
countries were separated by the wilderness which
extended extirely across the continent from the shores
of the Atlantic Ocean to the Pacific. The northern
edge of this wilderness ran in a line almost due east
and west, and passed near the head of the river Sidon.
The Sidon is generally understood to be the river in
these days called the Magdalena.
All north of this belt of wilderness was considered
the land of Zarahemla; all south of it was included in
the land of Nephi. We are nowhere told its exact
breadth, and can only judge thereof from casual refer-
ences in the narrative of the Book of Mormon.
The river Sidon flowed through the centre of the
Nephite civilization of the days of the republic. After
the convulsions that attended the crucifixion of the
Holy Messiah, the physical and political geography of
the continent was greatly changed, and the new condi-
tions are very vaguely defined by the inspired his-
torians.
On the western bank of the river Sidon was built
384
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:.
the city of Zarahemla. From the time of its first
occupancy by the Nephites, to the date of its des-
truction by fire at the crucifixion, it was the capital or
chief city of the nation, the centre of commercial
activities, and the seat of government. It was the
largest and oldest city within their borders, having
been founded by the people of Zarahemla before the
exodus of the Nephites, under the first Mosiah, from
the land of Nephi.
When the Nephites, by reason of increasing num-
bers, the exigencies of war, or for other causes founded
new cities, the cities so built were generally called
after the name of the leader of the colony or some
illustrious citizen, and the land immediately surround-
ing, contiguous or tributary to the new city was called
by the same name. As an example we will take the
city or land of Ammonihah, regarding which it is
written: Now it was the custom of the people of
Nephi to call their lands and their cities, and their
villages, yea, even all their small villages, after the
name of him who first possessed them; and thus it was
with the land of Ammonihah.
Some of these lands appear to have been relatively
small, more resembling a county, or possibly a town-
ship, than any other division at present prevailing in
this country. Such we suppose to have been the lands.
of Helam and Moreanton. Others, such as the lands
of Bountiful and Desolation, embraced wide, extended
tracts of country.
The exact place where Lehi and his little colony
first landed on this continent is not stated in the Book
Mormon: but it is generally believed among the Latter-
day Saints to have been on the coast of Chili in thirty
-.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
385
degrees south latitude. In fact, the Prophet Joseph
Smith so stated.
We do not think it possible, without divine revela-
tion, to determine with accuracy the identical spot
where Lehi and his colony landed. We believe that
the coast line of that region has entirely changed since
those days. Even if we do not take into consideration
the overwhelming convulsions that took place at the
crucifixion of our Lord, which changed the entire face
of nature, there remains the general elevation or sub-
sistance of the land which is continually taking place
the world over. Some coasts are rising, some are fall-
ing. The land in South America, on its western or
Pacific shores, has long been rising, some think for
centuries.
If this be so the rise of an inch a year would en-
tirely change the configuration of the sea shore, and
give this generation shallows and dry land, where but a
few centuries ago there were deep waters. But so far
as the results growing out of the terrible earthquakes
that occurred at the death of the Savior are concerned,
we can form no conclusions, for they were variable. In
some regions the waters usurped the place of the land,
in others the land encroached upon the waters. Which
way it happened near the place where Lehi landed we
have no record, and consequently can say nothing. For
all we know a huge mountain may now cover the spot,
or it may be hidden beneath the blue waters of the
Pacific, scores of miles away from any present landing
place.
In the region that Lehi landed there he also died.
Soon after his death, Nephi, and those of the colony
who wished to serve the Lord, departed for another
}
386
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
country. They did so by direct command of heaven.
The reason for this command was the murderous hatred
shewn by Laman and Lemuel towards Nephi and his
friends. These vicious men determined to kill Nephi,
that he might not be a king and a ruler over them.
Their hearts were wicked, they loved sin and were
resolved that they would not be governed by their
virtuous and heaven-favored brother.
Nephi and his company journeyed in the wilder-
ness for many days. By the expression "the wilder
ness," we understand the inspired writer to mean the
uncultivated and uninhabited portion of the land. This
word appears to be frequently used in after years, with
this signification. At other times it is applied to the
desert and uninhabitable regions, the tropical forests,
and jungles infested with wild beasts. The journey of
the Nephites was northward, as is shown by their later
history; but Nephi, in his very brief account of this
migration, says nothing with regard to the direction in
which they traveled.
At the end of many days a land was found which
was deemed suitable for settlement. There the com-
pany pitched their tents, and commenced the tillage of
the soil. In honor of their leader, it was called the
land of Nephi; or to use the modest language of
Nephi, My people would that we should call the
name of the place Nephi; wherefore we did call it
Nephi.
No doubt the choice of location was made by
divine inspiration. It was a highly-favored land,
rich in mineral and vegetable productions, and yielded
abundant crops to the labors of the husbandman.
In this happy country the Nephites dwelt, pros-
......
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
387
屮
​pered and increased until they again moved northward.
Perhaps not once nor twice they migrated, but several
times; for we hold it to be inconsistent with the story
of the record and with good judgment to believe that
in their first journey they traveled as far north as
they were found four hundred years afterwards, when
they again took up their line of march, and finally
settled in the land of Zarahemla. In the first place.
there was no necessity for Nephi and his people taking
such a lengthy, tedious and hazardous journey; in the
second place, in their weak condition, it was nigh unto
an impossibility. To have taken a journey of a few
hundred miles would have placed them out of the
reach of the Lamanites; there was no need for them
to travel thousands. Again, in a few
a few years the
Lamanites had followed and come up to them; it is
altogether inconsistent to think that that people, with
its racial characteristics, would in so short a time have
accomplished so marvelous a triumph as to follow,
hunt up and attack their late brethren if the latter
had placed all the distance from Chili to Ecuador
between them and their pursuers. When we consider
the difficulties of travel through the trackless wilder-
ness, the obstacles interposed by nature, the lack of all
roads or other guides to indicate where the Nephites
had gone, it seems out of the question to imagine that
in twenty years or so, the shiftless, unenterprising
Lamanites had accomplished such a feat. To the con-
trary, we believe that Nephi and those with him trav-
eled until they considered themselves safe, then
settled down in a spot which they deemed desirable.
By and by the Lamanites came upon them; the Ne-
phites defended themselves as long as they could, and
1
388
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Å
when they could do so no longer they again moved to
the northward. Their early history was one of fre-
quent wars; and as the Lord used the Lamanites as
thorns in their sides when they turned from him, we
judge for this reason, and that they were found so far
north in the days of Amaleki and Mosiah, that the
savage descendants of Laman had frequently defeated
them and driven them farther and farther away from
the land of their first possession.
The inquiry will naturally arise, as a result of
these suggestions: In what portion of the South Amer-
ican continent lay the home of the Nephites in the
days of Mosiah? This cannot be answered authorita-
tively. We are nowhere told its exact situation. Still,
there are many references in the Book of Mormon
from which we can judge, to some extent, of its loca-
tion. Elder Orson Pratt suggests that it was in the
country we now call Ecuador.
now call Ecuador. The writer entirely
agrees with Elder Pratt's suggestion. Other brethren
have placed it considerably farther south; but in our
reading of the Book of Mormon we have found no
evidence to confirm their suppositions, but much to
contradict them.
We believe that the lands occupied by the Ne-
phites before they went down into the land of Zara-
hemla were situated among the table lands or high
valleys of the Andes, much as Utah is located in the
bosom of the Rocky Mountains and parallel chains.
For these reasons:
First-They were lands rich in minerals, which
all through the American continents are found most
abundantly in mountain regions. We may (so far as
mineral proximity is concerned) compare the country
..
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
389
east of this portion of the Andes-the unexplored,
alluvial silvas of the Amazon-to the great plains or
prairies east of the Rocky Mountains. These silvas,
stretching from the Andes to the Atlantic, we regard as
the great wilderness south of Zarahemla so often spoken
of in the annals of the Judges.
Secondly, the climate of the torrid low lands,
almost directly under the equator, would be intolerable
for its heat, and deadly in its humidity; while the
country in the high valleys and table lands would be
excellently adapted to human life, especially (we may
presume) before the great upheavals and convulsions
that marked the death of the Redeemer. As the
Nephites spread over the country they located in
regions where fevers were common, possibly in those
parts rendered unhealthy by the overflowing of the
rivers, which, when they receded, left large bodies of
stagnant water covering the surface of the ground for
the greater portion of the year.
It is also probable that in their journeys the
Nephites would follow the most available route, rather
than plunge into the dense, untrodden, primeval forests
of the wilderness; the home of all manner of savage
animals, venomous snakes and poisonous reptiles;
where a road would have to be cut every foot of the
way through the most luxuriant and gigantic tropical
vegetation to be found on the face of the globe. There-
fore we regard its accessibility as another reason for
believing that the Nephites did not leave the great
backbone of the continent to descend into the unex-
plored depths of the region whose character they
aptly sum up in the one word, wilderness.
Our readers must not forget that there were two
24
..
390
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
lands called by the name of Nephi. The one was a
limited district immediately surrounding the city of
Lehi-Nephi or Nephi. There Mosiah and the Nephites
dwelt, about two hundred years before Christ. The
other land of Nephi occupied the whole of the conti-
nent south of the great wilderness. This wilderness
formed its northern boundary, and its frontier thereon
ran in a straight course from the east to the west sea,
or, to use our modern geographical names, in a straight
line from the Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean.
As this wilderness, though of great length east
and west, was but a narrow strip north and south, and
its northern edge ran close to the head waters of the
River Sidon (or Magdalena), it is evident that the land
of Nephi covered by far the greater portion of South
America. Within its wide boundaries was situated the
original land of Nephi; as well as many other lands
called by various local names, just in the same way as
there are many States in these United States, all
together forming one great nation.
It is very obvious how there grew to be these two
lands of Nephi. At first, the small district around the
capital city comprised all the territory occupied by the
Nephites. As they spread out, whatever valley, plain,
etc., they reclaimed from the wilderness was considered
a part of that land; and thus, year by year, its borders
grew wider and wider, while for convenience sake or
govermental purposes, the newly built cities and the
land surrounding were called by varied names, accord-
ing to the wishes of the people, most frequently after
the leader of the out-going colony or founder of the
city. Thus we have a land of Nephi within the land
of Nephi; just as we have now-a-days Utah County
...
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
391
within Utah Territory; and the city of New York and
the county of New York within the state of New
York. To distinguish the smaller land of Nephi from
the whole country, it is sometimes called the land of
Lehi-Nephi.
•
We have stated that the small land of Nephi
was a very limited district. We think this is easily
proven. It was so limited in extent that we are told
king Noah built a tower near the temple so high that
he could stand upon the top thereof and overlook not
only the land of Lehi-Nephi where it was built, but
also the land of Shilom and the land of Shemlon,
which last named land was possessed by the Laman-
ites. No matter how high the tower, these lands must
have been comparatively small (or at any rate the land
of Lehi-Nephi was) to have enabled a man to overlook
the whole three from the top of one building.
It was..on the borders of this land, at the outer
edge of its cultivated grounds, in the forest (or thicket)
of Mormon, that Alma used to hide himself in the
daytime, from the searches of the king, while he min-
istered among the people when the shades of evening
gave him security. It was there he gathered the believ-
ers in his teachings, baptized them in the waters of
Mormon, and organized the Church of Jesus Christ,
From the waters of Mormon to Zarahemla it was
twenty-two days' actual travel for an emigrant train.
Alma having been warned of the Lord that the
armies of king Noah would come upon his people.
the latter gathered together their flocks, and took of
their grain and departed into the wilderness which
divided the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla. They fled
eight days' journey into the wilderness when they
392
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
rested and commenced to build a city, which they
called Helam. Being afterwards compelled to leave
this city, on account of the persecutions of the Laman-
ites and Amulonites, they again took their journey
northward, and reached the homes of the main body of
the Nephites in Zarahemla in about fourteen days.
Here we have a people encumbered and delayed
by flocks and herds, heavily laden with grain, etc.,
making the journey (in two separate stages) in twenty-
two days. It is scarcely supposable that they traveled
in, a direct line; mountains, rivers and swamps would
render the journey somewhat circuitous or winding.
But even supposing that they did advance in an almost
direct line from point to point, it would only make the
distance between Nephi and Zarahemla 220 miles, if
they traveled ten miles a day; 330, if they traveled
fifteen miles; and 440 if they journeyed twenty miles
a day.
Our readers must decide for themselves which dis-
tance per day is the most likely that a company, driv-
ing their flocks and herds before them, would advance
through an unexplored wilderness, full of natural
hindrances, and without roads, bridges, ferries and
other helps to the traveler.
Zarahemla was situated on the Sidon, certainly a
considerable distance from its head waters, as other
lands and cities (such as Minon and Manti) are men-
tioned as lying far above it. If we measure the distance
from such a point southward, either 200, 300 or 400
miles, all these measurements will bring us into the
country now called Ecuador.
We are of the opinion that the land of Lehi-Nephi
was situated in one of the higher valleys, or extensive
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
393
plateaus of the Andes. In the first place, admitting
it was in Ecuador, it would lie almost immediately
under the equator, and the lowlands, as before sug-
gested, would be unbearable for an industrious popula-
tion on account of the great heat; as well as exceed-
ingly unhealthy by reason of chills, fever, and like
complaints.
Again, the crops of which the Nephites raised
most abundantly-barley and wheat—are not those
that flourish in a tropical climate, but can be grown
most advantageously in a temperate region, such as
could be found in these higher valleys.
It was also a land rich in mineral wealth, which is
not probable would have been the case if it had been
situated among the wide-spreading alluvial plains east
of the Andes.
It is likewise spoken of as a hilly or mountainous
country.
The hill north of the land of Shilom is
frequently mentioned in the historical narrative. For
instance:
Ammon came to a hill, which is north of the land
of Shilom (Mosiah vii. 5).
King Limhi caused his guards to go to the hill
which was north of Shilom (Mosiah vii. 16).
King Noah erected a great tower on the hill north
of the land of Shilom (Mosiah xi. 13.)
For another reason, the expression "up" is almost
always used when reference is made to persons going
towards the land of Nephi. Not only did they travel
from Zarahemla up the Sidon and across the wilder-.
ness to Nephi, but also up from the land of Ishmael
and other portions of the land of Nephi to the city of
Nephi and its surroundings. In contradistinction to
394
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
this, persons leaving Nephi went down to the land of
Zarahemla and other places.
The only time in which the word down is used,
when referring to persons going towards Nephi, is
when certain persons came down to the city from off
the hill mentioned above.
Some of our readers may object to the statement
that the city of Nephi and the city of Lehi-Nephi were
one and the same place; and that the land round about
was sometimes called the land of Lehi-Nephi, and
sometimes the land of Nephi only. But we think that
a careful perusal of the record of Zeniff, in the Book of
Mormon, will convince them of the fact; especially if
they will compare it with the last few verses of the
book of Omni. Zeniff in one place speaks of possess-
ing, by treaty with the Lamanites, the land of Lehi-
Nephi (Mosiah ix. 6), and a few verses later on (verse
14), he talks of the thirteenth year of his reign in the
land of Nephi.
If we mistake not, the name of Lehi-Nephi occurs
only seven times in the Book of Mormon; everywhere
else the name Nephi is used when referring to this
land.

.
CHAPTER LXIX.
NEPHI IN THE HANDS OF THE LAMANITES-THE LANDS OF
SHEMLON, SHILOM, HELAM, AMULON, ISHMAEL, MID-
DONI, JERUSALEM, ETC.
IN N THE second generation the Nephites began to
grow numerous, and iniquity made its appearance
among them. It was then that Jacob their priest (the
younger brother of Nephi), prophesied: The time
speedily cometh, that except ye repent, they [the
Lamanites] shall possess the land of your inheritance,
and the Lord God will lead away the righteous out
from among you. This prophecy was completely ful-
filled, if not on previous occasions, about 300 years or
so afterwards, when Mosiah, by the command of God,
led the righteous Nephites out of the land of their
inheritance-the land of Nephi-down into the land
of Zarahemla.
From that time the land of Nephi was possessed
and ruled by the posterity of Laman, Lemuel and Ish-
mael; or by Nephite apostates, who, with superior cun-
ning, worked themselves on to the Lamanitish throne.
During the era that the Nephites dwelt in the land
of Nephi they built several cities. These the Laman-
ites eagerly took possession of when Mosiah and his
people vacated them. We are not told when and by
whom these cities were founded; such particulars,
doubtless, appear on the plates of the kings. It is
only incidentally that we learn anything regarding
them; reference to them is found in the record of
Zeniff's return from Zarahemla, and re-occupancy, by
396
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
冀
​treaty with the Lamanites, of a portion of the old
Nephite home.
The Lamanites of that age were a wild, ferocious,
bloodthirsty and nomadic race, who did not build cities,
for the simple reason that they had neither the inclina-
tion nor the skill. But when they found the Nephite
cities deserted by their inhabitants they immediately
occupied them. Even then, they did not enlarge or
repair them, but let them fall into gradual decay.
No sooner had the Lamanites surrendered the
cities of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom to Zeniff than his
people set to work to build buildings and to repair their
walls. In the next generation king Noah caused many
fine buildings and towers to be built in both the lands
of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom.
The two cities above mentioned are the only ones
directly spoken of in the Book of Mormon up to this
time. There was most probably a city built in the con-
tiguous land of Shemlon, which was held by the La-
manites, but it is never mentioned by name.
We judge Shilom lay to the northward of Lehi-
Nephi, and in the same valley or plateau; otherwise it
Noah's tower, mentioned in our last chapter. Its relative
could not have been so completely viewed from King
position to Lehi-Nephi appears from the fact that those
who went to or from the land of Zarahemla, generally
did so by way of Shilom; it seems to have lain in the
direct route between the two capital cities. Ammon,
the Zarahemlaite, and his company entered in that
way, and Limhi and his people escaped in the same
direction.
The next city that we read of is called Helam. It
was located eight days' journey from Nephi towards
↑
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
397
کو
Zarahemla, and was founded by Alma, the elder, and
his followers, when they fled from the murderous per-
secutions of king Noah. This city and the surround-
ing country were called after the first man baptized by
Alma in the waters of Mormon. His name was Helam,
and he was doubtless a leader among that people.
In the same direction from Nephi as Helam, and
apparently adjoining thereto, lay the land of Amulon.
It was first peopled by the fugitive priests of Noah, when
they fled from the vengeance of the justly incensed
Nephites. The leader of this band of wicked men was
named Amulon, and in his honor the land was so called.
The king of the Lamanites afterwards made Amulon
the tributary king or chief local ruler over the lands
of Helam and Amulon. From this we judge that they
lay side by side, their boundaries extending indefinitely
into the great wilderness.
Our next information regarding the condition of the
land of Nephi is gleaned from the history of the
mission of the sons of king Mosiah to the Lamanites.
in that region. This mission commenced B. C. 91, and
lasted fourteen years.
We find the Lamanites of that age considerably
advanced in civilization, many of them inhabiting
populous cities. The country was divided into several
distinct kingdoms, each ruled by its own king, but all
subject to the head monarch whose court was at Nephi.
The lands specially mentioned in connection with
this mission are those of Nephi, Middoni, Ishmael,
Shilom, Shemlon, Helam, Amulon and Jerusalem.
Shilom and Shemlon we have already shewn to be
in the neighborhood of Lehi-Nephi; Helam, eight
days' journey for loaded teams to the north, and
398
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Amulon not far distant therefrom.
We may next
inquire what can be learned of the lands of Jerusalem,
Ishmael and Middoni.
The location of the land of Jerusalem is clearly
stated. It was away joining the borders of Mormon,
that is, on the other side, probably east or north from
Nephi. There, somewhere about 100 years B. C., the
Lamanites, with Amulonites and other apostate Ne-
phites, built a great and thriving city, which they
called Jerusalem, after their father's ancient home in
Judea.
There Aaron, the son of Mosiah, unsuccessfully
preached the gospel. Its apostate citizens were too
sin-hardened to accept the message he bore. This city
was afterwards destroyed on account of its great wick-
edness and persecution of the Saints, in the terrors
that attended the crucifixion of the Savior, and waters
came up in the place thereof. A stagnant sea, akin to
that which covers Sodom and Gomorrah, occupies the
place where once its proud places and rich synagogues
stood.
The first land visited by the missionary prince,
Ammon, was Ishmael; its situation is not clearly
stated. It was down from Nephi. This leads to the
thought that it lay in the alluvial plains considerably
east of the Andes. It does not seem compatible with
the narrative of Ammon's mission to believe it was
situated in the narrow strip of wilderness that lay
between the mountains and the Pacific Ocean. Its
relative position to other lands precludes this idea.
Near the highway that connected Ishmael and
Nephi lay the land of Middoni. This is shown by the
fact that when Ammon and king Lamoni were travel-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
399
ing from Ishmael towards Middoni they met Lamoni's
father, the head king of all the land, coming from
Nephi. This leads to the conclusion that the same
road from Ishmael led to both Nephi and Middoni.
Nephi is called up from both these lands; we,
therefore, suggest that, like Ishmael, Middoni occupied
a portion of the lower lands on the eastern borders of
the Andes, but somewhat nearer the capital city.
LAND
CHAPTER LXX.
THE LANDS OF THE NEPHITES, CONTINUED—ZARAHEMLA-
JERSHON—ANTIONUM—MANTI—GIDEON.
AS THERE were two lands of Nephi, the greater and
the lesser, so, for exactly the same reason, there
were two lands of Zarahemla; the one occupying the
whole of South America, from the great wilderness,
which formed its southern border, northward to the
land Bountiful; the other, the district immediately sur-
rounding the capital city.
That there was a Zarahemla within Zarahemla is
shown by various passages in which persons are spoken
of as journeying to the land of Zarahemla, when they
were already within the borders of the greater land of
that name. For instance, Minon, on the river Sidon,
is said to have been situated above the land of Zara-
hemla (Alma ii. 24); again, Alma took Amulek and
came over to the land of Zarahemla from Sidon (Alma
xv. 18). While in many other places, notably where
the boundaries of the possessions of the Nephites are
+
1
400
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
given, the name Zarahemla is applied to the whole of
the lands of that people, even sometimes including
Bountiful, which is generally spoken of separately.
In the days of the first Mosiah and his son, king
Benjamin, the greater portion of the Nephites appear to
have been located in and immediately around the city
of Zarahemla. King Benjamin, when about to resign
the royal authority into the hands of his son Mosiah,
commanded him to gather his people together, For, he
adds, on the morrow I shall proclaim unto this my peo-
ple out of mine own mouth, that thou art a king and a
ruler over this people (Mosiah i. 10). The proclama-
tion was sent forth and the people were gathered in an
unnumbered host; a thing that could not have been
done in so short a time had their habitations been widely
scattered over an extended territory.
In the reign of the younger Mosiah, the people
stretched out in all directions, and colonies were
planted in distant regions. This vigorous policy was
continued, only on a much larger scale, during the
days of the Judges.
After carefully perusing the Book of Mormon, we
suggest that the lands or cities (which in Nephite
geography appear to be frequently used interchange-
ably, or one for the other), included within the borders
of the Nephites, in the days of the Judges, were:
In the extreme north, the land of Bountiful, which
extended southward from the Isthmus of Panama. On
its southern frontier lay the land of Jershon.
On the River Sidon: Zarahemla, Minon, Gideon
and Manti.
In the interior, eastward of the Sidon: Antionum,
Siron, and probably Nephihah.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
401
On the shores of the Atlantic Ocean and Carib-
bean Sea: Mulek, Moreanton, Lehi, Omner, Gid, Aaron
and Moroni.
In the interior, west of the Sidon: Melek, Noah,
Ammonihah and Sidom.
Between the upper waters of the Sidon and the
Pacific Ocean, or in the extreme southwest: Cumeni,
Antiparah, Judea and Zeezrom.
Besides the above the following cities are men-
tioned, but only in connection with their destruction at
the time of the terrible convulsions that marked the
sacrifice at Jerusalem, of the world's Redeemer:
fire.
The great city of Moronihah, covered with earth.
Laman, Gad, Josh and Kishkumen, burned with
Gilgal, Gadiandi, Gadiomnah, Jacob and Gim-
gimno, sunk in the depths of the earth; and
up.
Onihah and Mocum, in whose place waters came
We imagine from the names, that some of the
above were built by the Lamanites or Gadianton rob-
bers. But this is simply a conjecture, as the sacred
record is entirely silent on the point.
We will now very briefly examine, one by one,
some of the more important divisions of the country.
JERSHON.-This was the name given to the regions
set apart by the Nephites (B. C. 78), as the home of the
Ammonites, or Christian Lamanites. It was situated
far to the north, and was evidently chosen for the
reason that the strength of the Nephite nation might
lie between the fugitives and their former coun-
trymen, the Lamanites, who then thirsted for their
blood. It was bounded by the Caribbean Sea and the
...
402
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
land Bountiful on the north and east, and by the land
of Antionum on the south. Its western boundary is
not defined, but we are inclined to believe, from the
context, that it was the river Sidon. Its geographical
situation is partly described in Alma xxvii. 22, thus:
We [the Nephites] will give up the land of Jershon,
which is on the east by the sea, which joins the land
Bountiful, which is on the south of the land Bountiful.
With regard to its southern boundary, Alma xxxi. 3
(which we shall hereafter quote), states that Antionum
lay to the south of it.
ANTIONUM, the land where the Zoramite apostates
gathered (B. C. 75), was an extensive and thinly-settled
region, extending from the land of Jershon to the great
southern wilderness. Its boundaries are thus defined
(Alma xxxi. 3): Antionum, which was east of the
land of Zarahemla, which lay nearly bordering upon
the sea shore, which was south of the land of Jershon,
which also bordered upon the wilderness south. By
this we understand that it stretched north from the
great wilderness, which passed by the head of the
Sidon, almost to the Atlantic Ocean; that its western
boundary was the land of Zarahemla, and Jershon its
northern limit. Nothing is said of its eastern borders
for the simple reason that at the time this passage was
originally written, the country east was yet uninhab-
ited, except possibly by a few wandering Lamanites.
At its extreme southern or southeastern corner, "among
the borders of the Lamanites" of the wilderness, was
the outlaying land of Siron. This place is mentioned
but once in the Book of Mormon (Alma xxxix. 3).
MANTI. During the days of the republic, Manti
was a district of great importance to the Nephites. It
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
403
was situated contiguous to the wilderness at the head
waters of the Sidon (Alma xvi. 6), and lay on the line
of march generally taken by the armies of the Laman-
ites when they invaded Zarahemla. Its exact boun-
daries are not defined; indeed, it is altogether probable
that they varied considerably at different periods of
Nephite history. However, it is evident that it was
the most southerly of all the lands inhabited by the
Nephites, in the western half of the South American
continent, after they had moved from the land of
Nephi.
GIDEON. In a valley on the east of the Sidon was
built, during the early days of the republic, an import-
ant city, which was named after the martyr Gideon.
The valley itself was also known by the same name, and
is frequently called the land of Gideon, for we find no
evidence to lead to the conclusion that the land ex-
tended beyond the valley. Nearly all that we know of
this region is contained in a single passage (Alma vi. 7),
which states that Alma left Zarahemla and went over
upon the east of the river Sidon, into the valley of
Gideon, there having been a city built which was called
the city of Gideon, which was in the valley that was
called Gideon, being called after the man who was
slain by the hand of Nehor with the sword.
From the references in the historical narrative we
incline to the opinion that this valley lay either directly
east, or somewhat to the south of the city of Zara-
hemla. Travelers coming from the north are never
mentioned as passing through it on their way to Zara-
hemla, without they had a purpose in so doing, as in
the case where Moroni marched from the northeast to
the relief of chief judge Pahoran (Alma lxii).
CHAPTER LXXI.
LANDS OF THE NEPHITES CONTINUED—MINON-MELEK—
AMMONIHAH-NOAH-SIDOM-AARON-LEHI-MULEK –
BOUNTIFUL-THE SOUTHWEST BORDER.
MINON is mentioned but once in the Book of Mor-
mon. Its location is then directly stated. It is
spoken of as the land of Minon, above the land of
Zarahemla, in the course of the land of Nephi (Alma
ii. 24). Elder Orson Pratt, in a note to this chapter,
places Minon about two days' journey south of the city
Zarahemla. This is the obvious conclusion to be drawn
from the details contained in the chapter; from these
details and the above quotation, we also judge it to
have been on the western banks of the Sidon, and in
the direct road between Nephi and Zarahemla.
this date (B. C. 91) it was inhabited by an agricultural
population, who, at the approach of the Lamanites, fled
before them into the capital city.
At
As the course of the river Sidon was from south
to north, it is but reasonable to conclude that when the
words above and below are used, when reference is
made to places on its banks or in its neighborhood, that
above means south and below, north. This is a very
common mode of expression in such cases.
MELEK. The boundaries of this land are very
indistinctly stated by the inspired writer of the Book
of Alma, for it is in that book alone that it is men-
tioned. However, two things are positively stated
(chapter viii.), namely, that it was west of the river
Sidon, and that it extended westward as far as the
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
405
narrow strip of wilderness which ran north and south
between the mountains and the Pacific Ocean. We
imagine that its eastern borders touched the land of
Zarahemla and from thence it stretched out as far as
the country proved habitable; as it appears to have had
a large population, judging from the account given of
Alma's ministrations (B. C. 82). That it embraced a
large district of country is proven by the fact that when
Alma had finished his labors in the city of Melek, he
traveled three days' journey on the north of the
land of Melek before he came to the city of Ammon-
ihah (Alma viii. 6). In later years, when it was con-
sidered unsafe for the Ammonites to remain longer in
Jershon they were removed to Melek, the proximity of
which to Zarahemla, as well as its remoteness from the
lands of the Lamanites, rendered it admirably adapted
as a place of safety for that persecuted people.
AMMONIHAH.-When Alma had made the three
days' journey spoken of above, he reached Ammon-"
ihah, the country around which city was called by the
same name. From the text of the passage some
conclude that Alma traveled northward from Melek,
but to us it conveys the idea that the prophet journeyed
three days westward along or near the northern boun-
dary of that land. We are confirmed in this opinion by
the statement made in another place regarding Am-
monihah's proximity to that portion of the wilderness
which ran along the sea shore (Alma xxii. 27). In
Alma (xvi. 2), it is stated: The armies of the Laman-
ites had come in upon the wilderness side, into the bor-
ders of the land, even into the city of Ammonihah. If
· Ammonihah had been situated three days' journey north
of Melek, we suggest that it could not have been near
25
J
*
:
:
406
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
that portion of the wilderness which the Lamanites so
easily reached without discovery; for a march due north
would have taken them close to, or actually through
the lands of Minon, Noah, Melek and Zarahemla, the
most thickly populated portions of the country; or, to
have avoided these, they must have taken a circuitous
route of immense length and great danger. Then
when they attempted to retire, their retreat, owing to
their great distance from Nephi, would have most
assuredly been cut off, as was the case with the
Lamanite general Coriantumr under these conditions.
NOAH. Of this land we simply know two things:
First, that it was west of the Sidon; second, that it was
not far distant from Ammonihah and Melek.
SIDOM is only mentioned in the 15th chapter of
Alma. When the persecuted members of the true
church were driven out of Ammonihah by its vicious
citizens, they fled to Sidom. It is not supposable that
these persecuted people were in a condition to travel
far. They would necessarily gather to the first avail-
able place of refuge. It is, therefore, reasonable to
conclude that Sidom was not far distant from Ammon-
ihah.
AARON.-When Alma was first cast out of Ammon-
ihah he turned his face towards a city called Aaron
(Alma viii. 13). It is natural to suppose that Aaron
was not far distant from Ammonihah; at any rate, not
on the other side of the continent. Yet the only other
time when a city called Aaron is referred to, it is
spoken of as adjoining the land of Moroni, which was
the frontier district in the extreme southeast of the
lands possessed by the Nephites. Our only way out
of this difficulty is to suggest that there were two cities
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
407
called Aaron; not at all an unlikely thing when we
reflect how important a personage Aaron, the son of
Mosiah, was among his people. When chosen to be
king he declined this great honor and the republic was
established. It requires no stretch of the imagination
to believe that a free and grateful people would name
more than one city in honor of this self-denying prince.
When we consider how many places there are in the
United States called Washington, Lincoln, etc., our
only wonder is that we do not find more than two cities
called Aaron.
This same difficulty exists with regard to NEPHI-
HAH. We fancy there were also two cities of this
name; one situated on the southern frontier, some dis-
tance east of Manti and the Sidon (Alma lvi. 25); the
other on the Atlantic seaboard, north of Moroni (Alma
l. 14). Of this latter city it is written that in the year
B. C. 72 the Nephites began a foundation for a city
between the city of Moroni and the city of Aaron, join-
ing the city of Aaron and Moroni; and they called the
name of the city or land, Nephihah. This is the
region again referred to in chapters 51, 59 and 62 of
the Book of Alma. Elder Orson Pratt, in a foot note
to chapter 56, draws attention to the fact that the Nephi-
hah there mentioned is not the one spoken of in the
other chapters.
THE ATLANTIC SEA-BOARD.-It appears, though
it is not altogether certain, that the lands and cities of
the Nephites on the Atlantic sea-board were situated in
the following order, commencing at the north; Mulek,
Gid, Omner, Moreanton, Lehi, Aaron, Nephihah and
Moroni (Alma li. 26).
MORONI was situated by the seashore, on the
408
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
borders of the great wilderness, being the farthest
from the city of Zarahemla of all the settlements of
the Nephites in the southeast. Or, to use the lan-
guage of the inspired historian, It was by the east sea;
and it was on the south by the land of the possessions
of the Lamanites (Alma l. 13). As the wilderness ran
in a straight line from east to west, and the Sidon
arose near its northern border, on which border Moroni
was also situated, if the convulsions at the time of the
crucifixion of our Lord did not so alter the face of the
country as to change the locality where this river took
its rise, then Moroni was in the country now called
Guiana, or in the extreme north of Brazil. The city
Moroni now lies covered by the waters of the Atlantic
(III Nephi viii. 9). In Guiana, there is a river still
called Moroni, or, as it is generally printed on the
maps, Maroni or Marony. There is also a river Mor-
ona in Ecuador.
LEHI. The land of Lehi on the Atlantic coast
must not be confounded with the whole of South
America, also called the land of Lehi by the Nephites.
This lesser land of Lehi was the district surrounding
the city of Lehi, and immediately adjoining the land
of Moreanton, whose people indeed claimed, though
unjustly, a portion of its territory.
MULEK was the most northern of the settlements
of the Nephites south of the land Bountiful, close to
the borders of which it was built. It is positively
stated to have been located on the east sea (Alma li. 26);
west of it was a wilderness, or uninhabited region
(Alma lii. 22).
BOUNTIFUL.—We believe that there is an idea
held by some that the city Bountiful was situated on
.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
409
the Pacific shore. This opinion we think is not war-
ranted by the statement in the Book of Mormon.
Mulek, as we have already shown, was on the Atlantic,
or east sea; Bountiful was northward of Mulek. When
Teancum retreated before the hosts of the Lamanites,
who poured out of the city of Mulek to capture his
small force, he began to retreat down by the sea shore
northward (Alma lii. 23). This course brought him
to Bountiful. From the details contained in this chap-
ter we are forced to the conclusion that he and his
soldiers reached that city on the same day that they
started from outside Mulek. Now, unless the con-
figuration of the coast line has been entirely and com-
pletely changed, no march of one day, or indeed of any
length of time along "the sea shore northward" would
bring a person to the Pacific Ocean. Our only conclu-
sion can be that Bountiful was situated on the sea shore
on the eastern side of the Isthmus, if on the Isthmus
at all. Other passages than the one above show that
Mulek and Bountiful lay in close proximity.
We fancy the reason why some suppose that the
city Bountiful lay on the west coast, is because Hagoth
built his ship yards there. But the record does not
say he built them in or near the city Bountiful. What
is stated is that Hagoth went forth and built him an
exceeding large ship, on the borders of the land
Bountiful, by the land Desolation, and launched it forth
into the west sea, by the narrow neck of land which
led into the wilderness northward (Alma liii. 5).
This narrow neck of land was the dividing line between
the land Desolation on the north, and the land Bounti-
ful on the south. We think it is evident, from the
above, that the city Bountiful and Hagoth's settlement
$
F
1:
410
.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMONCORMON.
lay at entirely opposite extremes of this land, the first,
in the southeast near Mulek, the second, in the north-
west near Desolation.
Before the land Bountiful was settled by the
Nephites, it was a wilderness filled with all manner
of wild animals of every kind; a part of which had
come from the land northward for food (Alma xxii. 31).
But the Nephites, to prevent the Lamanites creeping
up through the wilderness along the coasts, east and
west, and thus gain a foothold in the land north-
ward, at as early a date as possible inhabited the
land Bountiful, even from the east to the west sea
(Alma xxii. 33).
The city called Bountiful is not mentioned until
B. C. 64 (Alma lii.), though the land of that name is
frequently referred to at earlier dates.
THE SOUTHWEST BORDER.- All we know of the
cities and lands in the southwest is contained in Hela-
man's report to Moroni of the military operations in
that department (Alma, lvi, lviii). Four cities are men-
tioned west of Manti: Judea, Antiparah, Zeeżrom and
Cumeni. Of these, Antiparah appears to have been
situated nearer the coast than Judea, while there was
yet another city still nearer the ocean, and apparently
to the north of Antiparah. But we can simply guess
at their relative positions, no positive information being
given us.
Besides the foregoing there was a land called
DESOLATION. Before the time of the Nephites it was
thickly inhabited by the Jaredites. In the days of the
latter people Bountiful formed its southern border. The
two lands apparently joined at the Isthmus. At first,
like most frontier districts, it extended indefinitely into
#
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
4II
the uninhabited regions. When other lands were
colonized its boundaries became more definitely fixed.
It is generally supposed to have embraced within its
borders the region known to moderns as Central
America. Its capital was a city of the same name,
probably built in later years, as it is never mentioned
but by Mormon in the account of the long series of
wars in which he took so prominent a part.
CHAPTER LXXII.
THE LANDS OF ANTUM, TEANCUM, JOSHUA, DAVID, ETC.
CUMORAH-THE HILLS OF THE NEPHITES—THE RIVER
SIDON.
IN THE history of the final wars between the Ne-
phites and Lamanites we find lands and cities men-
tioned that are nowhere else spoken of.
It is pre-
sumable that most of them were built during the blest
sabbatic era that followed the visit of the Redeemer.
The greater portion of these places were situated in
North America, but the exact locality can in scarcely
any instance be determined. Among those named
are the lands or cities of Antum, Angola, David,
Joshua, Jashon, Shem, Teancum, Boaz, Jordon, Cu-
morah, Sherrizah and Moriantum.
ANTUM, a land of North America in which was
situated a hill called Shim. In this hill Ammaron de-
Mormon afterwards, by
posited the sacred records.
Ammaron's direction, obtained the plates of Nephi from
--
412
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
.
this hiding place and continued the record thereon.
The land of Jashon appears to have bordered on the
land of Antum; as the city of Jashon is said to have
been near the land where Ammaron deposited the
records.
The city of TEANCUM was situated by the sea
shore near to, and apparently north of, the city Deso-
lation.
The land of JOSHUA was on the borders west by the
sea shore, but whether in the northern or southern
continent is not clear.
The land of DAVID appears to have been located
between Angola and Joshua.
One of the most noted places in ancient American
history was the land in which was situated the hill
known to the Jaredites as Ramah and to the Nephites as
Cumorah. In its vicinity two great races were exter-
minated; for it was there that the last battles were
fought in the history of both peoples. There also the
sacred records of the Nephites found their final resting
place. When iniquity began to increase in their midst
Ammaron hid the holy things in the hill Shim (A. C.
321). About fifty-five years after (say in A. C. 376)
Mormon, seeing that his people were fast melting away
before the Lamanites, and fearing that the latter would
get possession of the records and destroy them,
removed all that had been placed in his care by Amma-
ron, and afterwards hid up in the hill Cumorah all
that had been entrusted to him by the hands of the
Lord, save the few plates which he gave to his son'
Moroni. Moroni afterwards concealed the treasures
committed to his keeping in the same hill, where they
remained until they were, by heaven's permission,.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
413
7
exhumed and translated by the Prophet Joseph Smith
for our edification. We presume all our readers are
acquainted with the fact that this hill is situated about
three or four miles from Palmyra, in the state of New
York.
Besides Cumorah, several other hills come promi-
nently to the foreground in Nephite history. There
were the hills Riplah and Amnihu, near the river
Sidon, in the neighborhood of which desperate battles
were fought in the days of Alma, resulting, in both
instances, in victory to the hosts of the Nephites.
Again there was the hill Manti. It also was near the
Sidon; on its top Nehor was executed for the murder
of the aged Gideon. Then there was Mount Antipas
on whose summit Lehonti and the recalcitrant Laman-
ites gathered when they refused to give heed to their
king's war proclamation. It was situated somewhere
within the borders of the Lamanites, near Onidah, the
place of arms. There was also a hill Onidah in the
land of Antionum, upon which Alma preached to the
Zoramite apostates.
When perusing the Book of Mormon we have
sometimes inclined to the opinion that before the time
of the crucifixion of Christ the Andes and other ranges
of mountains existed in a much more modified form
than at present. We have been led to this conclusion
from the fact that no high mountains or stretches of
rugged mountain country such as at present exist in
Chili, Peru, Ecuador and the United States of Colum-
bia, are suggested by the narrative. Individual hills
such as we have drawn attention to, are occasionally
mentioned, showing that the country was of diversified
altitude; but we have little or nothing to lead our minds
414
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
to the contemplation of the stupendous peaks and ever-
lasting hills that characterize this region now-a-days.
It is also somewhat singular that no reference is made.
to any rivers in the regions where the Orinoco and
Amazon now course in their vast volume to the Atlan-
tic. Our only answer is that the Book of Mormon is
primarily a religious record, that the geographical and
topographical references are only incidental, and con-
sequently no special importance can be placed on what
is not mentioned. Perhaps, also, these rivers, as sug-
gested in the case of the Sidon, ran in different chan-
nels, and possibly with a less volume of water then
than now.
One of the most important places in Nephite his-
tory, for four or five hundred years, was the river Sidon.
It was their great highway, more to them than the
Mississippi is to this country or the Thames is to Eng-
land. Along its banks were situated their capital and
other prominent cities. Its valleys were the most
densely populated portions of the land. It was also
the grand trunk road to the land of Nephi, and adown
its banks poured the hosts of the dark skinned invaders
when they forced their way into the land of Zarahemla.
To tell all that took place on its borders would be to
rewrite the history of the Judges, and to include much
of the annals of the kings and the story of the Mes-
sianic dispensation.
As stated in other places in this book it is under-
stood that the Sidon of the Nephites is the Magdalena
of to-day; but it is open to question if its course was not
considerably changed during the convulsions that
attended the death of the Savior. We incline to the
opinion that in the ages before those terrible upheavals
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
415
:
.:
of the lands the Sidon was a far nobler, more placid
river than the Magdalena is now. Nor do we think it
emptied into the ocean at the same spot as at present.
The coast line, we believe, has much changed and with
that change the point of outflow of this river has been
moved.
While journeying on their way through Arabia,
Lehi and his party gave such names to the localities
they passed or at which they rested as they pleased.
The Red Sea is the only place we can distinguish by
the name given to it. At their first temporary abiding
place on its borders, Lehi, in honor of his elder sons,
called the valley where they camped the valley of
Lemuel, and the river that coursed through it the river
Laman. As they proceeded on their journey we read
of Shazer, Nahom, and Bountiful. The last named
must not be confounded with the Bountiful in the
northern part of South America where the Savior, more
than six hundred years afterward, appeared and taught
the Nephites. It was a portion of Arabia Felix, or
Arabia the happy, so called in contradistinction of
Arabia the stony and Arabia the desert, on account of.
its abundant productiveness and great fertility. It was
in this blessed region, on the shore of the Arabian sea,
that Nephi built the ship that carried the colony to the
promised land. To the sea itself they gave the name
of Irreantum, meaning many waters.
The course taken by Lehi and his people has been
revealed with some detail. We have been told by the
Prophet Joseph Smith the course that Lehi and his
company traveled from Jerusalem to the place of their
destination:
They traveled nearly a south-southeast direction
:
Batra da
#
416
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
until they came to the nineteenth degree of north lati-
tude; then, nearly east to the sea of Arabia; then
sailed in a southeast direction, and landed on the con-
tinent of South America, in Chili, thirty degrees south
latitude.
With regard to the cource of Mulek and his
company we are left entirely in the dark; all we are.
told is that they landed in the northern continent.
There is an understanding among the Latter-day Saints
that this party traveled westward from Jerusalem.
Some think they went first to Egypt under the guid-
ance of the Prophet Jeremiah; then by the Mediter-
ranean sea either to Spain or Morocco, thence by ship
across the Atlantic. Others fancy they went direct by
ship from Palestine
Reference is made in the Book of Mormon to
many lands, places and cities on the eastern continents.
Among the best known lands mentioned are Assyria,
Babylon, Egypt, Ophir, Cush, Elam, Syria, Bashan,
Galilee, Samaria, Palestina, Edom and Moab. Among
cities: Jerusalem, Nazareth, Damascus, Sodom and
Gomorrah. Also Mounts Sinai, Horeb and Lebanon;
the Red or Egyptian sea; and of peoples, the Medes,
Chaldees, Midianites and Arabians.

wy
SAN.
Wi
....mi
Ayy
HEA!
wy
www.
www
a m
RELIGION
CHAPTER LXXIII.
OF THE NEPHITES-IT IS STATED BY NEPHI—
THE PRIESTHOOD AND ORDINANCES THEREOF—BAP-
TISM - CONFIRMATION-ORDINATION-THE SACRAMENT
-SPIRITUAL GIFTS.
THE RELIGION of the Nephites was the gospel of
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. It embraced,
before his advent, those offerings and sacrifices typical
of his life and death, the observance of which was
enjoined upon the house of Israel by the law of Moses.
As soon as he was offered upon the cross at Calvary
these sacrifices ceased, as the law was fulfilled and its
intent and purpose was accomplished.
Nephi epitomizes the religious faith of his people.
in the following graphic and comprehensive language:
For we labor diligently to write, to persuade our
children, and also our brethren, to believe in Christ,
and to be reconciled to God; for we know that it is by
grace that we are saved, after all we can do.
And notwithstanding we believe in Christ, we keep
the law of Moses, and look forward with steadfastness
unto Christ, until the law shall be fulfilled;
For, for this end was the law given; wherefore the
law hath become dead unto us, and we are made alive
in Christ, because of our faith; yet we keep the law
because of the commandments:
And we talk of Christ, we rejoice in Christ, we
preach of Christ, we prophesy of Christ, and we write
according to our prophecies, that our children may
know to what source they may look for a remission of
their sins.
418
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Wherefore, we speak concerning the law, that our
children may know the deadness of the law; and they,
by knowing the deadness of the law, may look forward
unto that life which is in Christ, and know for what
end the law was given. And after the law was fulfilled
in Christ, that they need not harden their hearts against
him, when the law ought to be done away.
Here are a hundred sermons in a few sentences,
and every sentence is pregnant with the force and glory
of God's eternal truth. Again, how concisely the plan
of salvation is explained in the following passages:
O how great the holiness of our God! For he
knoweth all things, and there is not any thing, save he
knows it.
And he cometh into the world that he may save all
men, if they will hearken unto his voice; for behold,
he suffereth the pains of all men; yea, the pains of
every living creature, both men, women, and children,
who belong to the family of Adam.
And he suffereth this, that the resurrection might
pass upon all men, that all might stand before him at
the great and judgment day.
And he commandeth all men that they must repent,
and be baptized in his name, having perfect faith in the
Holy One of Israel, or they cannot be saved in the
kingdom of God.
And if they will not repent and believe in his
name, and be baptized in his name, and endure to the
end, they must be damned; for the Lord God, the Holy
One of Israel, has spoken it.
The priesthood of the Nephites was the same as
ours. We read of High Priests, Elders, Priests and
Teachers, in their church, but Evangelists, Bishops and
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
419
Deacons are not mentioned. They also had numerous
Prophets minister to them the pleasing or awful word
of God, as their condition warranted or their lives
deserved. But the spirit of prophecy is not confined to
any particular grade of the priesthood, those holding
none of its powers being frequently endowed with this
most precious gift.
The Twelve special witnesses whom Jesus chose
on this continent, of whom Nephi was the first, are
never called Apostles in the Book of Mormon, but
always disciples; the word apostles is only used in that
book when applied to the Twelve who ministered with
the Savior in the land of Jerusalem.
The Nephite church when fully organized in the
ages before the visit of the Redeemer, was always pre-
sided over by a High Priest. He held to them the
keys of the Holy Priesthood. Whether these keys
remained with the Nephites at all times is doubtful.
But many of their presidents were undoubtedly thus
empowered. The Lord made covenant with Nephi, the
son of Helaman, with his own voice as follows:
Blessed art thou, Nephi, for those things which
thou hast done; for I have beheld how thou hast with
unwearyingness declared the word which I have given
unto thee, unto this people. And thou hast not feared
them, and hast not sought thine own life, but have
sought my will, and to keep my commandments.
And now because thou hast done this with such
unwearyingness, behold, I will bless thee forever; and
I will make thee mighty in word and in deed, in faith
and in works; yea, even that all things shall be done
unto thee according to thy word, for thou shalt not ask
that which is contrary to my will.
420
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Behold, thou art Nephi, and I am God. Behold, I
declare it unto thee in the presence of mine angels,
that ye shall have power over this people, and shall
smite the earth with famine, and with pestilence, and
destruction, according to the wickedness of this peo-
ple.
Behold, I give unto you power, that whatsoever ye
shall seal on earth, shall be sealed in heaven; and
whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed
in heaven; and thus shall ye have power among this
people.
And thus, if ye shall say unto this temple, it
shall be rent in twain, it shall be done.
And if ye shall say unto this mountain, be thou
cast down and become smooth, it shall be done.
And behold, if ye shall say, that God shall smite
this people, it shall come to pass.
And now behold, I command you that
ye shall
shall go
and declare unto this people, That thus saith the Lord
God, who is the Almighty, except ye repent ye shall be
smitten even unto destruction.
What greater powers than these has God ever
given to man?
The churches in the various lands or districts
appear to have each been presided over locally by a
High Priest, as the different stakes of Zion are in these
days. In this and other respects a close resemblance
can be perceived between the organization and govern-
ment of the ancient Nephite church and the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. As an example of
these local High Priests we refer to the case of Ammon,
the son of king Mosiah, who held this office among the
Christian Lamanites in the land of Jershon at the time
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
421
that Alma was the presiding High Priest over the
whole church.
The duties, responsibilities and powers of the vari-
ous orders of the priesthood were evidently identical
with those possessed by the same officers in the church
of God in these latter days. Were we arguing from a
doctrinal standpoint we should claim that this must
necessarily be so because of the unity of the church of
the Lamb in all ages; but we are now simply affirming
that which appears from the statements, historical and
otherwise, that are to be found in the Book of Mormon.
The fact of this identity of duties and powers is appar-
ent in the instructions which are recorded as being
given regarding the ordinance of baptism, the bestowal
of the Holy Ghost, the administration of the Sacrament
of the Lord's supper, the ordination of priests and
teachers, etc.
Not only was the priesthood identical but the ordi-
nances of the church were the same. The same words
were spoken in the baptism of converts as are used
now. The same mode of baptism was observed. The
same persons-the penitent believers-were baptized.
The baptism of little children was forbidden in the
most energetic language." When Jesus instructed his
disciples on the subject of baptism he said: On this
* And their little children need no repentance, neither baptism.
Behold, baptism is unto repentance to the fulfilling the commandments unto
the remission of sins.
Little children cannot repent; wherefore it is awful wickedness to
deny the pure mercies of God unto them, for they are all alive in him
because of his mercy.
And he that saith, That little children need baptism, denieth the
mercies of Christ, and setteth at naught the atonement of him and the
power of his redemption.-MORMON.
26
..
422
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
"
wise shall ye baptize; and there shall be no disputa-
tions among you.
Verily I say unto you, that whoso repenteth of his
sins through your words, and desireth to be baptized in
my name, on this wise shall ye baptize them: behold,
ye shall go down and stand in the water, and in my
name shall ye baptize them.
And now behold, these are the words which ye
shall say, calling them by name, saying,
Having authority given me of Jesus Christ, I bap-
tize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
And then shall ye immerse them in the water, and
come forth again out of the water.
The words spoken by the Elder or Priest who
blessed the bread or the wine in the administration of
the sacrament, were word for word, identical with those
that we use; and the officers who officiated in the bless-
ing of the emblems, Elders and Priests, were the same.
In ordinations to the priesthood a similar form was
employed to that used in this dispensation, and men
were ordained to the same calling. It is written:
The manner which the disciples, who were called
the Elders of the church, ordained Priests and Teach-
ers.
After they had prayed unto the Father in the
name of Christ, they laid their hands upon them, and
said,
In the name of Jesus Christ I ordain you to be a
Priest; (or, if he be a Teacher,) I ordain you to be a
Teacher, to preach repentance and remission of sins
through Jesus Christ, by the endurance of faith on his
name to the end. Amen.
....
+
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
423
It must be remembered that their various ordi-
nances, so far as we have the record, were all performed
in the name of Jesus Christ, except that of baptism,
which was done in the name of the Father, Son and
Holy Ghost.
With regard to the manner of. conducting their
meetings we are told, And their meetings were con-
ducted by the church, after the manner of the workings
of the Spirit, and by the power of the Holy Ghost; for
as the power of the Holy Ghost led them whether to
preach, or exhort, or to pray, or to supplicate, or to
sing, even so it was done.
The same parallel between the two churches can
also be found when we consider the subject of spiritual
gifts. The Savior, when giving his charge to the
Twelve Nephite disciples, said: Go ye into all the world,
and preach the gospel to every creature,
And he that believeth and is baptized, shall be
saved, but he that believeth not, shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe; in
my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak
with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and
if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them;
they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall
recover.
And whosoever shall believe in my name, doubt-
ing nothing, unto him will I confirm all my words,
even unto the ends of the earth.
Moroni, treating on this same subject, states:
For behold, to one is given by the Spirit of God,
that he may teach the word of wisdom;
And to another, that he may teach the word of
knowledge by the same Spirit;
3
}
a
424
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
th
And to another, exceeding great faith; and to
another, the gifts of healing by the same Spirit.
And again, to another, that he may work mighty
miracles;
And again, to another, that he may prophesy con-
cerning all things;
And again, to another, the beholding of angels
and ministering spirits;
And again, to another, all kinds of tongues;
And again, to another, the interpretation of lan-
guages and of divers kinds of tongues.
And all these gifts come by the Spirit of Christ;
and they come unto every man severally, according as
he will.
And I would exhort you, my beloved brethren,
that ye remember that every good gift cometh of
Christ.
From these two quotations all can percieve that
the gifts of the Spirit were the same in the Nephite
church as among the ancient saints in Jerusalem and
the people of God in these days.

Wap
CHAPTER LXXIV.
MIRACLES AMONG THE NEPHITES-THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST
—JOHN AND THE THREE NEPHITES-TRANSLATIONS.
THE
HE SUBJECT of spiritual gifts leads us to the
kindred one of miracles. The Book of Mormon
teaches in very strong language that God is a God of
miracles. Were it not so he would cease to be an
unchangeable Being. He would be a partial God, bless-
ing one people more than another.
Such is the teaching of the Book of Mormon on
this point; and we find in the history of the Nephite
people many remarkable manifestations of the marvel-
ous power of God, either shown through the instru-
mentality of his acknowledged servants, or by the
direct interposition of divine power.
Some of the miracles recorded in the annals of the
Nephites bear a strong resemblance to others narrated
in the Bible. There is nothing extraordinary in this:
it is altogether reasonable to believe that in the healing
of the sick, for instance, there would be incidents in
common in many cases. Nor are the miracles of the
Book of Mormon any more difficult of belief than those
of the Bible. In fact, we are of the opinion that had
the people of this dispensation been taught as persist-
ently to believe the Book of Mormon as they have the
Bible, the miracles of the first-named book would
require less faith or explanation than some found in
the latter.
The miracles of the Book of Mormon consist
largely in the healing of the sick, the deliverance of
God's servants, and the punishment of the wicked.
A. M." ".
426
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Some of them are given in great detail, others are
referred to in the most meagre language. Among
those of which we have spoken at length in earlier
portions of this work are the judgments that came
upon the impious anti-Christs Sherem* and Korihor:+
the deliverance of Alma and Amulek from the prison
in Ammonihah; the restoration of the lawyer Zeezrom
to health;§ the deliverance of Nephi and Lehi; and the
baptism with fire and the Holy Ghost of the Lamanites
in the prison in the city of Lehi-Nephi;|| the famine
caused and terminated by Nephi's prayer; and the
wonders that attended the ministrations of Ammon and
his brethren during their mission among the Laman-
ites.**
Of these we shall make no further mention.
Nor shall we again review the miraculous signs and
wonders that attended the earthly birth++ and death of
the Messiah. Neither do we think it necessary to take
more than a passing glance at the miracles performed
by Christ during his visits to the Nephites and the
other wonders that glorified those days. But we will
now refer, at slightly greater length, to a few miracu-
lous circumstances that do not come so prominently
into view in the historical narrative.
In the Book of Alma reference is made to an
occurrence which reminds us strongly of Daniel at the
court of king Belshazzar. What is said is very brief
and leaves the reader in entire darkness as to when
and where the event took place. But from the context we
* See Chapter vi.
† Chapter xxvi.
+ Chapter xxiv.
? Chapter xxv.
|| Chapter xxxvii.
¶ See Chapter xxxviii.
** Chapter xix.
†† Chapter xl.
Chapter xli.
*
Dalam pant
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
427
}
are led to the conclusion that it took place in the land of
Nephi, and certainly not later than the days of the first
Mosiah. The Prophet Amulek, in the opening of his
address to his fellow citizens of Ammonihah, to prove
his standing in their midst, refers to his ancestry.
Among his forefathers was one Aminadi, a Nephite,
who interpreted certain writing, written by the finger
of God upon the walls of a temple. Nothing more is
told us of this exceedingly interesting and important.
event, and we are left to conjecture as to what circum-
stances led to this divine interposition, and whether
the words so miraculously written were of instruction,
comfort or reproof (Alma x. 2).
The raising of Timothy to life by his brother
Nephi after he had been stoned to death, is another
miraculous circumstance which is only casually men-
tioned. Both these brothers were afterwards chosen
by Jesus among the Twelve whom he selected as his
disciples. The raising
The raising of the dead in the name of
Christ manifested how great must have been the power
with heaven possessed by this Nephi, as it was doubt-
less by others of his family-notably his father-
before the time of the ministration of the Savior to this
people.
The miracles that attended the ministry of the
Savior on this land were, many of them, of the same
character as the wondrous works he performed among
the Jews; only frequently more marvelous and more
glorious, on account of the greater faith of the
Nephites. He healed the sick, cast out devils, raised
the dead in Bountiful as he did in Judea and Galilee.
But there were other manifestations that were some-
what different; that, so far as the record goes,
.
.
428
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ཚ་
In the land of Jerusalem
were entirely dissimilar.
Jesus miraculously fed five thousand by increasing the
store of loaves and fishes that had been provided; in
Bountiful he administered the emblems of his body
and blood when neither the disciples nor the multitude
had brought either bread or wine. Angels ministered
to men during his labors among the Jews; they did so
more abundantly during his visits to the Nephites.
Again, though we are told in the Bible of the holy
Redeemer blessing little children, we nowhere read
therein of the glorious manifestations, the outpour-
ing of the Spirit, the ministry of the angels, the
baptism of fire that took place when the risen Re-
deemer condescended to bless the little ones of the
Nephites.
Great were the wonders that attended the labors
of the Three Nephite disciples who were to tarry on
earth unto the end. Death had no power over them;
they passed through the most terrible ordeals unhurt.
Swords would not slay them; fire would not burn them;
savage beasts would not harm them; prisons could not
hold them; chains could not bind them; the grave could
not entomb them; the earth would not conceal them.
No matter how much they were abused or maltreated
they triumphed over all their persecutors.
The age in which the Three ministered was a pecu-
liar one. Under ordinary circumstances the super-
human powers shewn by them would have brought the
wicked to repentance. But the happy age of peace
and innocence that had followed the Savior's ministry
was fast passing away; the people were hardening their
hearts; they were relapsing into iniquity with their
eyes open; they were sinning knowingly and under-
}
$
.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF 429
•
MORMON.
standingly. Angels from heaven would not have con-
verted them; they had given themselves up to Satan,
and every manifestation of the power of God in behalf
of his servants only made them more angry, and more
determined upon the destruction of those who sounded
in their ears the unwelcome message of divine wrath.
The hurricane might demolish the dungeon; the earth-
quake overthrow the walls of the prison; the earth
refuse to close when the disciples were cast into it;
these protests of nature simply caused their hardened
hearts to conjure up fresh methods of torture and
devise new means to destroy those whom they so
intensely, and yet so unwarrantably, hated. But they
ever failed; the three Nephites still live.
Of what change passed upon John, the Apostle, or
how it was brought about that he should not taste of
death, we are not told; but so far as the three Nephites
are concerned we are informed they were caught up
into heaven, and there experienced a change that is not
explained; and that they there saw and heard unspeak-
able things. Mormon, writing about them, says:
And now behold, as I spake concerning those
whom the Lord had chosen, yea, even three who were
caught up into the heavens, that I knew not whether
they were cleansed from mortality to immortality.
But behold, since I wrote, I have inquired of the
Lord, and he hath made it manifest unto me, that there
must needs be a change wrought upon their bodies, or
else it needs be that they must taste of death;
Therefore that they might not taste of death, there
was a change wrought upon their bodies, that they
might not suffer pain nor sorrow, save it were for the
sins of the world.
*
430
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
Now this change was not equal to that which
should take place at the last day; but there was a
change wrought upon them, insomuch that Satan could
have no power over them, that he could not tempt them,
and they were sanctified in the flesh, that they were
holy, and that the powers of the earth could not hold
them;
And in this state they were to remain until the
judgment day of Christ; and at that day they were to
receive a greater change, and to be received into the
kingdom of the Father to go no more out, but to dwell
with God eternally in the heavens.
In the Bible we read of two men who lived before
the Savior's advent-Moses and Elijah-who did not
taste of death; we also read in the Book of Mormon of
two-Alma and Nephi-who were translated.
}
CHAPTER LXXV.
COM-
THE PROPHECIES REGARDING THE SAVIOR-THEIR
PLETENESS AND DETAIL-NAMES AND TITLES GIVEN
TO CHRIST.
ONE OF the most noteworthy things connected with
the ancient Nephite church was the great plain-
ness and detail with which the incidents of the birth,
life and death of the Lord Jesus Christ were under-
stood and prophesied of by the servants of God who
:
....

CHRIST BEFORE PILATE.
་་་་་་་:་
*
2
:
:
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
431
dwelt on the earth before he tabernacled in mortality.
Among other things it was declared of him that:
God himself should come down from heaven
among the children of men and should redeem his
people.
He should take upon him flesh and blood.
He should be born in the land of Jerusalem, the
name given by the Nephites to the land of their fore-
fathers, whence they came.
His mother's name should be Mary.
She should be a virgin of the city of Nazareth;
very fair and beautiful, a precious and chosen vessel.
She should be overshadowed and conceive by the
power of the Holy Ghost.
He should be called Jesus Christ, the Son of God.
At his birth a new star should appear in the
heavens.
He should be baptized by John at Betharaba, be-
yond Jordan.
John should testify that he had baptized the Lamb
of God, who should take away the sins of the world.
After his baptism the Holy Ghost should come
down upon him out of heaven, and abide upon him in
the form of a dove.
He should call twelve men as his special witnesses,
to minister in his name.
He should go forth among the people, minister-
ing in power and great glory, casting out devils, heal-
ing the sick, raising the dead, and performing many
mighty miracles.
He should take upon him the infirmities of his
people.
He should suffer temptation, pain of body, hunger,
434
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
thirst and fatigue; blood should come from every pore
of his body by reason of his anguish because of the
abominations of his people.
He should be cast out and rejected by the Jews;
be taken and scourged, and be judged of the world.
He should be lifted upon the cross and slain for
the sins of the world.
He should be buried in a sepulchre, where he
should remain three days.
After he was slain he should rise from the dead
and should make himself manifest by the Holy Ghost
unto the Gentiles.
He should lay down his life according to the flesh
and take it up again by the power of the Spirit, that
he might bring to pass the resurrection of the dead,
being the first that should rise.
At his resurrection many graves should be opened
and should yield up their dead; and many of the saints,
who had beforetime passed away, should appear unto
the living.
He should redeem all mankind who would believe
on his name.
In the above list we have not inserted those proph-
ecies with regard to the Savior that related to this
continent and were fulfilled hereon. These are referred
to in their place in the historical portions of this work.
Nor have we mentioned the sayings of Isaiah and
other Jewish prophets, which are inserted in the Book
of Mormon, but which also appear in the Bible.
Among the names and titles given to Christ in
the Book of Mormon are: Savior, Mediator, Messiah,
Redeemer, Shepherd, Great and True Shepherd, Lamb,
Lamb of God, Son of Righteousness, Son of the Eter-
KNA MAY
·STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
435
nal Father, Only Begotten of the Father, Creator, The
Eternal Father of Heaven and Earth, King, King of
Heaven, Heavenly King, King of all the Earth, God
of Israel, God of the whole Earth, Most High God,
Lord Omnipotent, Lord God Omnipotent, Mighty God,
Holy One, Holy One of Israel, Mighty One of Jacob,
Wonderful Counsellor, Prince of Peace, and several
others.
CHAPTER LXXVI.
NEPHITE APOSTATES-THE ORDER OF NEHOR-AMALEKITES
Nº
- AMALICKIAHITES-AMULONITES — ABINADI'S
ECY-THE GADIANTONS.
PROPH-
O PEOPLE seem to have been more given to apos-
tasy from the truths of the gospel than were the
Nephites in certain periods of their history. In the
historical portions of this work we have drawn atten-
tions to the defections of Nehor, Amlici, Korihor,
Zoram and others; therefore we need not go over that
ground again. Yet there is one thing that stands out
very prominently in the annals of all these backslid-
ings. It is that the heresies of Nehor, the murderer of
Gideon, were more or less adopted by succeeding false
teachers, and that those who embraced his teachings
and became associated therewith were always among
the most bitter and vehement, the most bloodthirsty
and hardened of all the enemies of the church of God.
They are often spoken of as being after the order of
436
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
ཟི་ས་
Nehor; and we imagine to belong to that order required
the Nephite to conform to certain unholy covenants and
make certain vicious and immoral oaths. Many, if not
all, of the Amlicites, Amalekites, Amulonites, Ammon-
ihahites and Zoramites belonged to this iniquitous
order.
Of the apostate sects, of whom we have previously
said but little, the most prominent were the Amulonites
and Amalekites.
AMALEKITES: A sect of Nephite apostates whose
origin is not given. Many of them were after the order
of Nehor. Very early in the days of the republic
they had affiliated with the Lamanites and with them
built a large city, not far from the waters of Mormon,
which they called Jerusalem. They were exceedingly
crafty and hardhearted; and in all the ministrations of
the sons of Mosiah among them only one was con-
verted. They led in the massacres of the Christian
Lamanites or people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi; and in later
years the Lamanite generals were in the habit of plac-
ing them in high command in their armies because of
their greater force of character than the real descend-
ants of Laman, their intense hatred, to their former
brethren, and their more wicked and murderous disposi-
tion. In the sacred record they are generally associated
with the Zoramites and Amulonites.
AMALICKIAHITES:
The followers of Amalickiah
in his efforts to destroy the church, to uproot the
Nephite commonwealth and establish a monarchy in its
stead. Their leader, finding that they were not as
numerous as those who wished to maintain the repub-
lic, and that many of them doubted the justness of
their cause, led those who would. follow him towards
TJA
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
437
the land of Nephi, with the intention of joining the
Lamanites. Moroni, the general of the Nephites, by
rapid marches, reached the wilderness, where he inter-
cepted them in their flight, when Amalickiah and a few
others escaped to the Lamanites, while the great major-
ity were taken prisoners and carried back to Zarahemla.
The Amalickiahites were then given the opportunity to
make covenant to sustain the cause of liberty or be
put to death. There were but very few who denied the
covenant of freedom.
AMULONITES: The descendants of Amulon and
his associates, the corrupt priests of king Noah. They
were Nephites on their fathers' side and Lamanites on
their mothers', but by association and education were of
the latter race. Many of them however were displeased
with the conduct of their fathers, and took upon them
the name of Nephites, and were considered among that
people ever after. Of those who remained Amulon-
ites, many became followers of Nehor, and were scat-
tered in the lands of Amulon, Helam and Jerusalem,
all of which appear to have been limited districts in
the same region of country. In latter years the sons
of Mosiah and their fellow-missionaries preached to
them, but not one repented and received the gospel
message; to the contrary, they became leaders in the
persecutions carried on against the suffering people of
Anti-Nephi-Lehi, and were those who, with the Amal-
ekites, slew the greater number of that unoffend-
ing people who suffered martrydom. In the suc-
ceeding war with the Nephites (B. C. 81), when
Ammonihah was destroyed, nearly all the Amulonites
were killed in the battle in which Zoram, the Nephite
general, defeated the Lamanites. The remainder of
.....
438
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
t
the Amulonites fled into the east wilderness, where they
usurped power over the people of Laman, and in their
bitter hatred to the truth caused many of the latter to
be burned to death because of their belief in the gos-
pel. These outrages aroused the Lamanites and they
in turn began to hunt the Amulonites and to put them
to death. This was in fulfilment of the words of
Abinadi, who, as he suffered martrydom by fire at the
hands of Amulon and his associates, told them, What
ye shall do unto me, shall be a type of things to come,
by which he meant that many should suffer death by
fire as he had suffered.
And he said unto the priests of Noah, that their
seed should cause many to be put to death, in the like
manner as he was, and that they should be scattered
abroad and slain, even as a sheep having no shepherd
is driven and slain by wild beasts; and now behold,
these words were verified, for they were driven by the
Lamanites, and they were hunted, and they were
smitten.
GADIANTONS: Of all the factions that separated
themselves from the Nephites none worked so much
injury to that people as did the bands of Gadianton
robbers. The very fact of their organization shews
the deplorable condition of Nephite society, while their
continuance and growth proclaims yet more loudly and
emphatically how debased the community had become.
The Gadiantons were at first (B. C. 52) apparently
a band of robbers and murderers bound together by
the most horrible oaths of secrecy and satanic coven-
ants to aid and shield each other in whatever sins and
iniquities they might commit. These covenants did
not originate with Gadianton or any of this crew. They
.....
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
439
were as old as the days of Cain, into whose ear the
Son of Perdition whispered these bloodthirsty and
infernal suggestions. These same secret societies
flourished among the Antediluvians; and had place
with the Jaredites and other peoples of antiquity. In
the end they invaribly wrought ruin and destruction
wherever they found a foothold. To their abominations
can be traced the fall and extinction of both the
Jaredite and Nephite races.
As time went on, the Gadiantons among the
Nephites aspired to rule the republic. When, by their
combinations, they could not carry their points at the
elections, they would murder, or attempt to murder, any
judge or other officer who was distasteful to them, and
place a more acceptable man in his seat. So fell more
than.one of the Nephite chief judges. But they fre-
quently had no need to do this, for as the people
increased in iniquity they could easily carry the major-
ity or the voice of the people with them. In this way
several of their number were elected to the chief judge-
ship..
After the times of the conversion of the Laman-
ites by Lehi and Nephi (B. C. 30) the Gadianton rob-
þers took their place in the history of ancient America.
The divisions then became the righteous Nephites and
Lamanites on one side, and the Gadiantons on the.other.
And, strange as it may appear, these robber bands
received greater encouragement and attained to greater
power among the Nephites than among the Lamanites;
but the fact is, that at that era the Lamanites were a
growing race, while the Nephites were a decaying one.
Many wars ensued between these two divisions,
ending sometimes in the temporary suppression of the
27
........
3
440
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
MORMO
robbers, as in the year B. C. 17. But they soon reap-
peared, as they did five years after the instance here
mentioned (B. C. 12). The most momentous of all
these wars was the one that was waged during the
earthly life of our Savior. It virtually commenced in
the second year of his mortal existence and continued.
with slight intermissions until the twenty-first. So
powerful and arrogant had the robbers grown in that
age that Giddianhi their leader, in A. C. 16, wrote an
epistle to Lachoneus, the chief judge, calling upon the
Nephites to submit themselves to the robbers and their
ways; to accept their oaths and covenants; and in all
things become like unto them. The presumption of
the robber chief does not appear to have been without
foundation, for so desperate had the condition of the
people become that Lachoneus devised and carried out
the stupendous movement of gathering them all, both
Nephites and Lamanites, to one land, where they would
be safe by consolidation, and be able to wear out the rob-
bers by masterly inactivity. In this he succeeded, and
the robber bands were destroyed by privation, famine
and the sword.
After the days of Jesus the Gadiantons again
appeared when iniquity began to prevail; and by the
year A. C. 300 they had spread over all the land. To
their baneful influence may be attributed many of the
atrocities and abominations that disgraced the last
wars between the Nephites and Lamanites.
At certain periods of their history the Jaredites,
Lamanites and Nephites were all idolaters. The
Lamanites, as early as the days of Enos, are repre-
sented as bowing down to idols. This statement is
repeated with regard to those of the times of Zeniff
2
441
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
and of Ammon. The Nephites are sometimes called
an idolatrous people, when the inference seems to be
that they worshiped their gold and silver and the vain
things of this world. On the other hand, it appears
that some of them were actual worshipers of idols.
Such a charge is plainly made against the Zoramites
in the land of Antionum; and we are of the opinion.
that they were not the only ones.
In later times, during the final series of wars
between the Nephites and Lamanites, the latter were
idolaters, and had descended so far in savagery as to
offer human sacrifices. They were in the habit of offer-
ing up in this way the Nephite women and children
they captured in war. Special mention is made of this
fact at the taking of the cities of Desolation and Boaz.
Still more horrible was the fate of some of the
Lamanite women who fell into the hands of the Ne-
phites; and it would seem that before the war was
finished both peoples had sunk to the degradation of
eating human flesh. Well might the prophet say:
There never had been so great wickedness among all
the children of Lehi, nor even among all the house of
Israel, according to the words of the Lord, as were
among this people.

CHAPTER LXXVII.
CHURCH DISCIPLINE AMONG THE NEPHITES-TREATMENT
OF THE UNREPENTANT-THE WORD OF THE LORD RE-
GARDING TRANSGRESSORS-THE TESTIMONY OF MORONI.
A
S IN other things, the methods adopted in the
Nephite Church in the treatment of those who
turned from righteousness were identical with those
pursued in such cases in the Church of God in other
lands and in other ages. The erring ones were first
labored with by the officers of the church in the spirit
of love and reconciliation; they were visited by the
Priests and Teachers; and if they repented they were
continued in the fellowship of the Saints; but if they
were obdurate and impenitent they were severed from
the communion of the church. This course was pur-
sued throughout their history from the days of Alma,
the elder, to those of Moroni.
In the land of Zarahemla, when Mosiah was king
and Alma was high priest, there was much hard-heart-
edness and evil doing in the midst of the Nephites. It
may be remembered it was at this time that the sons of
Mosiah, and the younger Alma, were leaders among
those who were opposing the church and persecuting
its members. The iniquity that existed with those who
had made covenant with God, or were their children,
caused Alma much pain and anxiety. The Priests
and Teachers labored frequently in vain, and the
presiding priesthood were in doubt with regard to the
best course to pursue with the wicked. They had no
precedents to guide them, for such a state of things
had never before existed among the Nephites.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
443
Alma applied to the king, but he refused to judge
the offenders. He would not meddle in matters of
church discipline, that he left to Alma; and to him he
returned those who had transgressed the law of the
Lord. In this dilemma Alma appealed with all his
heart to the Lord, and inquired what he should do in
the matter: for he was most desirous to do right in the
sight of heaven. Then the voice of the Lord came to
him saying:
Because thou hast inquired of me, concerning the
transgressor, thou art blessed.
Thou art my servant; and I covenant with thee,
that thou shalt have eternal life; and thou shalt serve
me, and go forth in my name, and shalt gather together
my sheep.
And he that will hear my voice shall be my sheep;
and him ye shall receive into the church, and him will
I also receive.
For behold, this is my church; whosoever is bap-
tized, shall be baptized unto repentance. And whoso-
ever ye receive shall believe in my name; and him will
I freely forgive.
For it is I that taketh upon me the sins of the
world; for it is I that hath created them; and it is I that
granteth unto him that believeth unto the end, a place
at my right hand.
For behold, in my name are they called; and if
they know me they shall come forth, and shall have a
place eternally at my right hand.
And it shall come to pass that when the second
trump shall sound, then shall they that never knew me
come forth and shall stand before me;
And then shall they know that I am the Lord
:
2
.........
"
444
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.,
甄
​:
their God, that I am their Redeemer; but they would
not be redeemed.
And then will I confess unto them that I never
knew them; and they shall depart into everlasting fire,
prepared for the devil and his angels.
Therefore I say unto you, that he that will not
hear my voice, the same shall ye not receive into my
church, for him I will not receive at the last day;
Therefore I say unto you, Go; and whosoever
transgresseth against me, him shall ye judge according
to the sins which he has committed; and if he confess
his sins before thee and me, and repenteth in the sin-
cerity of his heart, him shall ye forgive, and I will for-
give him also;
Yea, and as often as my people repent, will I for-
give them their trespasses against me.
And ye shall also forgive one another your tres-
passes; for verily I say unto you, He that forgiveth not
his neighbor's trespasses, when he says that he repents,
the same hath brought himself under condemnation.
Now I say unto you, Go; and whosoever will not
repent of his sins, the same shall not be numbered
among my people; and this shall be observed from this
time forward.
The sacred historian continues:
And it came to pass when Alma had heard these
words, he wrote them down that he might have them,
and that he might judge the people of that church,
according to the commandments of God.
And it came to pass that Alina went and judged
those that had been taken in iniquity, according to the
word of the Lord.
And whosoever repented of their sins and did con-
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
445
}
fess them, them he did number among the people of the
church;
And those that would not confess their sins and
repent of their iniquity, the same were not numbered
among the people of the church, and their names were
blotted out.
In this revelation we have the word of the Lord
to guide the Nephite Church throughout all its dispen-
sations.
*
The same spirit is manifested in the instructions
given by the Redeemer in his teachings to the
Nephites. They are full of love, mercy and patience.
On the other hand, they shew that the Church of God
must not be defiled by countenancing iniquity or per-
mitting that which is holy to be handled by the
unworthy. Nearly four hundred years later, Moroni,
speaking on church government says:
And they were strict to observe that there should
be no iniquity among them; and whoso was found to
commit iniquity, and three witnesses of the church did
condemn them before the Elders; and if they repented
not, and confessed not, their names were blotted out,
and they were not numbered among the people of
Christ;
But as oft as they repented, and sought forgive-
ness, with real intent, they were forgiven.
From these quotations we perceive that the spirit
of the ancient church on this continent, with regard to
offenses and offenders, was uniform in all its dispensa-
tions and identical in its methods with those of the lat-
ter days.
* See Chapter xlix.
༧
::

17.
Aklantengaire. www.
www.
www.s
.....watani..............
....................
CHAPTER LXXVIII.
THE DISCOVERY OF THE JAREDITE RECORDS-CORIANTUMR
- ETHER-THE DISPERSION AT BABEL-THE JOURNEY
OF THE JAREDITES-ATLANTIS.
LET US return to the year 123 B. C. At that time
the Nephites in the land of Nephi were suffering
sore afflictions at the hands of the Lamanites. In this
extremity Limhi, their king, sent a company of forty-
three men, with instructions to discover, if possible,
their brethren in the land of Zarahemla, that perad-
venture they would bring them succor and deliverance.
The expedition was unsuccessful, so far as its immedi-
diate object was concerned. The company missed the
land of Zarahemla, pushed northward into Central
America, and how far beyond we cannot tell. At last
they discovered the remains of an ancient people who
had apparently been destroyed in battle. Among other
things they found twenty-four plates of gold, covered
with engravings. This treasure, with some other relics
of the vanished race, they took back to king Limhi.
When, shortly after, this section of the Nephite
people escaped from their Lamanite taskmasters and
returned to Zarahemla, the twenty-four golden plates
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
447
www.wor
www
www.www.nasww.com
www.um.s
yimpan missammen
>
~~
www.RURALES
natura inless wwww
TASKS MINI
www.
viving >
www.rs menggetainin
www.no
www.jesus went
w...wwww.....u
wwwwww.and wimalgu
--www
wwww.w
+

•
ww
www
Crowns
... wall. I meanzugmpja.
jamin in ammaviy isapon
mommy. 200
......
Acatly nex: samomorra
www.carto
Hwy: 2000 wwwww..... of artus 2008
ww
misäras serde path more cives en
Min mor engganikazi m
vin.
wwwwwww wwwth
www.www.
ار در بادی دارایی و دور تا دور دور رس دار می داد در روی داده
coumyou wo ancora sa u minde
em mana
theres
...
....
ing
اور دل کا درد دور کیا اور درد و دیگری را دارد و در راه دور میده
...test
www.d
Eiercin
...:
um gunnin viisiensised to repliiketilados sem.......
Miniese sieningenver
DRIN
M
Marteggimi...
Xo, Hin
J
gothic
havend
забейнел
www
www
**
www.picméto
W THOMAS
THE TOWER OF BABEL.
were presented to king Mosiah, the younger, and he
being a seer, translated them by the aid of the Urim
and Thummim, or, as described in the Book of Mor-
mon, the interpreters, or "two stones which were
fastened into the two rims of a bow."
These plates were found to contain the history of
the world from the creation to the time of the building
448
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
¿
of the Tower of Babel, and of the race whose remains
had been found by the people of Limhi scattered on
the land northward.
This was, however, not the first intimation that
the Nephites had of the existence of this extinct
people; for in the days of the elder Mosiah a large
engraved stone was brought to him that had been dis-
covered by the people of Zarahemla. It gave a very
brief account of this same race, but more particularly
referred to its last ruler, named Coriantumr; which
Coriantumr had himself been known to the Zarahemla-
ites; for he had, previous to his death, resided in their
midst for nine months. This race is known to the
readers of the Book of Mormon as the Jaredites.
The history that we have of this remarkable peo-
ple, as given in the Book of Mormon, is Moroni's abridg-
ment of the record contained on the twenty-four plates
of gold. It entirely passes over the earlier portions of
the history, and commences with the dispersion of
the human family, when God confounded their lan-
guage at the Tower of Babel. Interspersed with the
narrative are many interpolations of Moroni's, in the
shape of reflections, prophecies and explanatory re-
marks. As these additions or notes by the compiler
are inserted in the body of the work, and not as foot
notes, the reader of this abridgment has to use care in
its perusal, or his ideas are apt to become confused; and
he is troubled to account for statements which become
perfectly plain when it is understood they were written
nearly four hundred years after the advent of the Holy
Savior.
The history of the Jaredites is called the Book of
Ether, because the twenty-four plates from which it is
...
......
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
449
1
taken were hidden by a Jaredite prophet named Ether,
in the place where they were afterwards discovered by
the people of king Limhi.
+
The ancestors of the Jaredites were engaged in
the attempt to build the Tower of Babel. It is proba-
ble they were of the family of Shem, as they were
worshipers of the true God, and he conferred upon
them his priesthood. How far they had wandered from
the tower, if at all, when the Lord commenced the
revelation of his will to them, is not apparent from the
sacred text. They were commanded by him to go
“down into the valley which is northward," and as the
expressions up and down, when they occur in the Book
of Mormon in connection with geographical locality,
are always used with great exactitude, we may venture
two surmises: that Jared and his friends had already
wandered into some not far distant hilly region, or that
the valley into which they were commanded to descend
sloped towards the north, the flow of its waters, if any,
being in that direction. In the days of the Nephites,
the expression down is always used for north when
referring to the places in and about the valley of the
river Sidon, which empties into the Caribbean Sea.
The valley into which the Lord led the Jaredites
was called Nimrod, after that mighty hunter of the
early post-diluvian age. Here the people of Jared
tarried for a time, while they prepared for the long
journey which was before them. Their flocks and
herds they had with them; they now went to work and
snared fowls; they carried with them hives of honey
bees (known to them by the name of Deseret); and
prepared a vessel in which they transported the fish of
the waters. Everything that could possibly be of use
7
450
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
to them they appear to have collected. They were
going to a land that had been swept clean by the
waters of the Deluge; it had been bereft of all its
animal life; the seeds of grains and fruits no longer
germinated in its soil; and the colony had to replenish
the continent with the animal and vegetable life, neces-
sary for their comfort and sustenance, as though it was
a new earth.
When in the valley of Nimrod the Lord came
down and talked with the brother of Jared. But the
brother of Jared saw him not, for the Lord remained con-
cealed in a cloud. And God directed that the company
should go forth into the wilderness, into that quarter
where man had never yet been. As they journeyed the
Heavenly Presence went before them in the cloud
and instructed them and gave directions which way
they should travel. In the course of their journey
they had many waters-seas, rivers, and lakes, to cross,
on which occasions they built barges, as directed by the
Lord. It must have been an arduous labor, requiring
much time and great patience to transport their flocks
and herds, with all the rest of their cumberous freight
across these many waters.
We shall not attempt to trace the wanderings of
the company on their way to the promised land. The
account given in the of Book of Ether is entirely too
meagre for that purpose.
Some suppose they went as far north as the
Caspian Sea, which they crossed; then turning east-
ward slowly journeyed along the great central Asian
plateau; thence to the Pacific seaboard, most probably
on the coast of China. These suppositions may be
correct; the writer does not know enough to either
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
45I
affirin or deny them; but one thing is certain, the
journey must have been a very long and tedious one,
encumbered as the company was, with the flocks,
etc., which they took with them to stock the land to
which God was leading them. The region through
which they passed was one in which no man dwelt, they
could purchase no supplies, and if they did not live
entirely on wild fruit, fish and small game, it is proba-
ble that they tarried now and again, at favorable points,
long enough to plant and reap a crop. As they ad-
vanced to a great distance from the centre of population
in western Asia it is possible that they traveled beyond
the limits to which the larger animals had, by that
time, scattered; and if so, they were entirely without
the aid of the food obtained by the chase; on the
other hand, it is probable that the fish in the lakes and
rivers formed a valuable source of food supply; yet it
must also be remembered they carried fish in a vessel
with them. According to the generally accepted chro-
nology, which may be right or may be wrong, the build-
ing of Babel commenced a little over a hundred years
after the Deluge.
Through their prayers and faith the founders of
the Jaredite nation obtained many precious promises of
the Lord. Among these was the assurance that their
language should not be confounded, and that the Lord
himself would go before them and lead them into a
land choice above every other land. And again, than
the nation that they should found there should be none
greater upon all the face of the earth. The history of
their descendants proves how fully this last promise
was realized. The cotemporary nations on the eastern
continent-Egypt, Chaldea and Babylonia-were insig-
*
452
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
nificant when compared with the vast extent of terri-
tory held and filled by the Jaredites; they were the
sole rulers of the whole western hemisphere, and
possibly the originals, whence arose the stories of the
greatness and grandeur of the fabled Atlantis; for we
have no account in the sacred records that God shut
them out from the knowledge of the rest of mankind
when he planted them in America, as he afterwards did
the Nephites; and late research has shown that the
geographical knowledge of the ancients was much
greater in the earlier ages than at the time of the
Savior and a few hundred years previous to his advent.
I
CHAPTER LXXIX.
MORIANCUMER-BUILDING THE BARGES-THE FINGER OF
THE LORD-THE APPEARING OF THE SAVIOR—THE
VOYAGE.
L
ED BY the Lord personally, instructed by his own
mouth, protected by his presence, the colony, of
which Jared's brother appears to have been the prophet
and leader, at last reached the borders of the great sea
which divides the continents. To the place where they
tarried they gave the name of Moriancumer. Here they
remained for a period of four years, at the end of which
time the Lord again visited the brother of Jared in a
cloud and chastened him and his brethren, because of
their neglect to call upon his name. Repentance fol-
lowed this reproof, and on their repentance their sins
were forgiven them.
#
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
453
The brother of Jared was then commanded by
the Lord to build eight barges, after the same pattern
as those he had previously constructed. This com-
mand he obeyed with the assistance of the company.
The vessels were small, light in construction and water
tight. As they were dark in the interior, by reason of
being without windows, the Lord, at the entreaty of the
brother of Jared, touched sixteen small white stones,
which the latter had moulten out of a high mountain
called Shelem; and after the Lord touched them they
shone forth and gave light to the vessels in which they
were placed. When the Lord put forth His finger to
touch these stones, the veil was taken from the eyes of
the brother of Jared and he saw the finger of the Lord;
and it was as the finger of a man, like unto flesh and
blood. Then the brother of Jared fell down before the
Lord, for he was struck with fear. What followed is
related by Moroni as follows:
And the Lord saw that the brother of Jared had
fallen to the earth; and the Lord said unto him, Arise,
why hast thou fallen?
And he saith unto the Lord, I saw the finger of the
Lord, and I feared lest he should smite me; for I knew
not that the Lord had flesh and blood.
And the Lord said unto him, Because of thy faith
thou hast seen that I shall take upon me flesh and
blood; and never has man come before me with such
exceeding faith as thou hast; for were it not so, ye
could not have seen my finger. Sawest thou more than
this?
And he answered, Nay, Lord, shew thyself unto me.
And the Lord said unto him, Believest thou the
words which I shall speak?
་
1
454
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
-3
And he answered, Yea, Lord, I know that thou
speakest the truth, for thou art a God of truth, and
canst not lie.
And when he had said these words, behold, the
Lord shewed himself unto him, and said, Because thou
knowest these things, ye are redeemed from the Fall;
therefore ye are brought back into my presence; there-
fore I shew myself unto you.
Behold, I am he who was prepared from the foun-
dation of the world to redeem my people. Behold, I am
Jesus Christ. I am the Father and the Son. In me
shall all mankind have light, and that eternally, even
they who shall believe on my name; and they shall
become my sons and my daughters.
And never have I shewed myself unto man whom
I have created, for never has man believed in me as
thou hast. Seest thou that ye are created after mine
own image? Yea, even all men were created in the
beginning, after mine own image.
Behold, this body, which ye now behold, is the
body of my spirit; and man have I created after the
body of my spirit; and even as I appear unto thee to
be in the spirit, will I appear unto my people in the flesh.
All things being prepared, Jared and his people,
with their animals, fishes, bees, seeds and multitudi-
nous other things, went on board; a favorable wind
wafted them from shore, and they gradually drifted to
the American coast. At the end of a voyage of three
hundred and forty-four days the colony landed on this
continent. It is generally understood that the place
where they landed was south of the Gulf of California
and north of the land Desolation, which was north of
the isthmus of Panama.

APPEARANCE OF CHRIST TO THE BROTHER OF JARED.
CHAPTER LXXX.
THE LAND OF PROMISE—A MONARCHY ESTABLISHED – THE
KINGS OF THE JAREDITES FROM ORIHAH TO OMER
AKISH-THE DAUGHTER OF JARED.
WHEN the members of the little colony set their
feet upon the shores of America, they bowed
themselves down upon the face of the land, and did
humble themselves before the Lord; and did shed tears
of joy before the Lord, because of the multitude of
his tender mercies over them. Then they went forth
and began to till the earth, and soon grew strong
in the land, being a righteous people, taught directly
from on high.
Before long the question of government arose, and
the people desired a king. This thing was grievous to
their divinely inspired leaders, for they saw that it
would lead to captivity; but perceiving the determina-
tion of the people, they consented. It was difficult to
find any suitable man who would consent to occupy
the royal position; at last the youngest son of Jared,
named Orihah, consented, and he was anointed king.
•
It appears altogether probable that this choice was
taken as a precedent, for among this people there seems
to have prevailed a custom entirely opposite to that
of most other nations-that of having one of the
younger, generally the very youngest son, instead of
the eldest, succeed his father on the throne. As the
Jaredites were a very long-lived race, full of vitality,
often having sons born to them to the end of their days,
the number of generations mentioned during the
28
458
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
}
period embraced in their history is much fewer than
the general average for the same number of centuries,
notably so where the eldest son succeeds to the rank
and title of his sire.
!
But we cannot be certain that we have every gen-
eration specified; for in the Book of Ether, as in many
other very ancient records, the words son and descend-
ant are used interchangeably, that is to say, all male
descendants for several generations are sometimes
called sons, while actual sons are occasionally desig-
nated by the more ambiguous title of descendants.
According to the Book of Ether there were thirty
generations from Jared to Ether (both included), if we
have the ancestral chain without any breaks. The
period covered by these thirty generations is probably
seventeen hundred years, or thereabout. This would
give a little less than fifty-seven years for each genera-
tion, an unusually lengthened period. Between 1066,
when William the Conqueror invaded England, and
1837, the date of the ascension of Queen Victoria,
thirty-four monarchs ruled that realm, or an average
of between twenty-two and twenty-three years. What
a great difference between the longevity of the Jared-
ites and of the English?
nt n
The kings of the Jaredites, in the order of their
succession, were Orihah, Kib, Corihor, Kib restored,
Shule. In the days of Shule the kingdom was divided
in twain, Noah, the son of Corihor, establishing a sep-
arate monarchy over a portion of the land. After his
death he was succeeded by his son Cohor, who was
slain in battle by Shule, when the whole kingdom
again returned to its allegiance to the last named.
Shule was succeeded by his son Omer, who was
'
}
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
459
في
deposed and imprisoned by his son Jared, but two other
sons afterwards defeated Jared and restored the king-
dom to their father. In this civil war between Omer
and his son Jared, when the latter had been defeated
by his brothers, they only spared his life on condition
that he recognize the right of his father to the throne.
Jared became very sorrowful at his defeat, as he
had set his heart upon being king. While in this
state of mind, his daughter, who was exceedingly fair,
came to him, and, learning the cause of his discontent,
made a most extraordinary and villainous proposition
to him, which shewed she was as conscienceless as her
father. It was that he should invite a friend, named
Akish, to visit him; when he came she would dance
before him and use her charms to captivate his heart.
If her plan succeeded and Akish desired her to wife,
Jared was to grant his request on condition that Akish
brought him the head of his father Omer. To enable
him to accomplish this, the daughter of Jared reminded
her father of the signs and covenants of the ancients,
whereby they entered into compact, one with another,
for mutual aid and protection in carrying out any great
wickedness they might desire to commit.
Her plan was accepted and proved in every way a
success. After the manner she suggested, Akish gath-
ered his kinsfolks, and persuaded them to swear, with
terrible oaths, that they would be faithful to him in all
that he might require of them. By these wicked
combinations the kingdom of Omer was overthrown.
But he, being warned of the Lord, escaped to a distant
land called Ablon, Then Jared was anointed king,
and he gave his daughter to Akish for a wife.
But Akish was not satisfied; he plotted with his
460
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
associates, and they slew Jared, as he sat on the
throne, and Akish reigned in his stead. But after
committing these crimes, he became suspicious of his
partners in sin, and grew jealous of one of his own
sons, whom he shut up in prison and starved to death.
Before long other sons of Akish seduced the people.
from their allegiance to their father, a civil war of the
utmost magnitude ensued, which ceased not until all
the people were slain, except thirty and those who had
fled to Omer in the land of Ablon. After this, Omer
returned and reigned over the few souls that remained.
CHAPTER LXXXI.
THE KINGS OF THE JAREDITES FROM OMER TO CORIAN-
TUMR-THE MATERIAL PROSPERITY OF THIS RACE.
OME
MER was succeeded by his son Emer; he by his son
Coriantumr; Coriantumr by his son Com. Com
was slain by his son Heth, who took possession of
the kingdom after having murdered his father.
In the days of Heth there was a great famine
which destroyed the greater portion of the people,
among them the king himself. He was succeeded by
Shez, Shez by his son Riplakish, who was dethroned
by Morianton, whose son Kim afterwards followed him
in the kingly power. Kim was brought into captivity,
through rebellion, and it was not until the next reign,
that of his son Levi, that the usurpers were driven
from the throne. Then follow the reigns of Corom,
$
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
461
:
*
•
Kish, Lib and Hearthom. The last named was deposed
after reigning twenty-four years, and was held in
captivity all the remainder of his days. So also were
his son Heth, his grandson Aaron, his great grandson
Amnigaddah, and the latter's son Coriantum.
We are not informed what were the names of the
kings of the usurping dynasty, who reigned while the
royal family served in captivity; but in the days of
Coriantum's son Com, the reigning prince was named
.Amgid. Com went to war against him, overthrew
him, and gained possession of the throne of his ances-
tors. Shiblon, the son of Com, succeeded his father,
but was slain, his son Heth being made captive and
thus held all his days.
In the next generation Ahah, Heth's son, regained
the throne and reigned over the whole people for a short
time. Few and iniquitous were his days. Ethem,
called a descendant, and also the son of Ahah, was the
next king. His son Moron suceeeded him; in his days
there were renewed rebellions, which ended, as had
been so frequently the case before, in the captivity of
the king. Moron was a captive all the rest of his life,.
and his son Coriantor passed his whole earthly exist-
ence in captivity.
Ether, the prophet, was the son of Coriantor. The
king in his day was named Coriantumr, the last of his
race, for the wars that desolated the land in his reign
culminated in the destruction of the Jaredites. This
very short sketch of the reigns of their kings shows
how thoroughly were the fears of Jared and his
brother realized, that the anointing of a king would
lead to captivity.
#
Like their successors, the Nephites, the troubles
:
f
462
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
.:
*
of the Jaredites grew out of their iniquities. Many
mighty prophets ministered to them, but they were
only occasionally listened to. Like the Nephites, in
another phase of their existence, they owed many of
their misfortunes to cherishing the secret bands of
Gadianton-like assassins, who, bound by infernal cove-
nants, perpetrated the most unnatural and bloodthirsty
crimes. In the days of Omer, the daughter of Jared
(who in more than one respect reminds us of the
daughter of Herodias) was the instrument in first
introducing these soul-destroying confederacies with
Satan among the Jaredites; and in after ages they dwin-
dled or flourished, according to the amount of faith and
faithfulness in the people.
Materially the Jaredites were wonderfully blessed.
It could scarcely have been otherwise; they had all the
treasures of this most choice land at their disposal. In
the days of Emer, the inspired historian describes
them as having become exceeding rich, having all
manner of fruit, and of grain; and of silks, and of fine
linen; and of gold, and of silver, and of precious things;
and also all manner of cattle, of oxen and cows, and
of sheep, and of swine, and of goats, and also many
other kinds of animals which were useful for the food
of man; and they also had horses, and asses, and there
were elephants and cureloms and cumoms; all of which
were useful unto man, and more especially the ele-
phants, and cureloms and cumoms.* And thus the
Lord did pour out his blessings upon the land.
零
​ES
*Some suppose the cureloms and cumoms were alpacas and llamas,
others that they were mammoths, the bones of which creatures, as well as
those of the elephant, having been found on this continent.
量
​..

PROPHETS PREACHING TO THE JAREDITES.
.
CHAPTER LXXXII.
THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD ON THE JAREDITES-THE EXTINC-
TION OF THE RACE-THE HILL RAMAH-SHIZ AND
CORIANTUM R-ETHER.
OWING to their gross and abounding iniquities, the
Lord on several occasions visited them with par-
tial destruction. These judgments came in the shape
of fratricidal war, pestilence, drought and famine. In
the days of Heth, who was possibly a contemporary of
Solomon or David, there was a great dearth in the
land, through which the inhabitants were destroyed
exceedingly fast, while poisonous serpents came forth
"and did poison many people." These serpents drove
the flocks and herds south, and then congregating at
the narrow neck uniting the two great divisions of the
land, hedged up the way so that the people could not
pass, thus adding another factor to their misery, for
their crops were not only destroyed through the lack
of rain, but the resource of animal food was taken
from them. Thus they became a broken people, but
when through their miseries they had sufficiently
humbled themselves before the Lord, he sent the long
desired rain, and there began to be fruit in the north
countries and in all the countries round about. Other
desolations at various times came upon them because
of their defiant disobedience to the behests of Heaven.
The war which ended in the entire destruction of
the Jaredite race was one of the most bloodthirsty, cruel
and vindictive that ever cursed this fair planet. Men's
2.
466
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
j
most savage passions were worked up to such an extent
that every better feeling of humanity was crushed out.
The women and children armed themselves for the fray
with the same fiendish activity, and fought with the
same intense hate, as the men. It was not a conflict of
armies alone; it was the crushing together of a divided
house that had long tottered because of internal weak-
ness, but now fell in upon itself.
·
This war was not the work of a day; it was the
outgrowth of centuries of dishonor, crime and iniquity.
And as this continent was once cleansed of its un-
righteous inhabitants by the overwhelming waters of
a universal Deluge, and only eight souls left, so this
second time, as a flood, though the promises of the
Lord to Noah, was no longer possible, instead thereof
the wicked slew the wicked until only two men
remained, the king and the historian, the one to wan-
der wounded, wretched and alone, until found by
Mulek's colony: the other to record the last dreadful
throes of his people for the profit of succeeding races,
and then to be received into the loving care of his
Father and his God. Both the Nephites and ourselves
are indebted to him for our acquaintance with the
earlier history of this continent, which otherwise.
would have been entirely shut out from our knowledge.
Some four or more years before the final battles
around and near the hill Ramah, otherwise Cumorah,
two millions of warriors had been slain, besides their
wives and children. How many millions actually fell
before the last terrible struggle ended, and Coriantumr
stood alone the sole representative of his race, it is
impossible to tell from the record that has been handed
down to us, but we think we are justified in believing
...

ETHER FINISHING HIS RECORD.
"
..
:
.
S
7
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
469
that for bloodshed and desolation no such war ever
took place before, or has occurred since in the history
of this world; if the annals of any nation have the
record of its equal, it is not known to us.
The duel between the leaders of the two contend-
ing hosts, when their followers were all slain, was a
unique and horrible one. We will let the historian tell
the story in his own words:
And it came to pass that they fought for the space
of three hours, and they fainted with the loss of blood.
And it came to pass that when the men of Coriantumr
had received sufficient strength that they could walk,
they were about to flee for their lives, but behold, Shiz
arose, and also his men, and he swore in his wrath that
he would slay Coriantumr, or he would perish by the
sword; wherefore he did pursue them, and on the mor
row he did overtake them; and they fought again with
the sword.
And it came to pass that when they had all fallen
by the sword, save it were Coriantumr and Shiz, behold
Shiz had fainted with loss of blood. And it came to
pass that when Coriantumr had leaned upon his sword,
that he rested a little, he smote off the head of Shiz.
And it came it pass that after he had smote off the
head of Shiz, that Shiz raised upon his hands and fell;
and after that he had struggled for breath, he died.
And it came to pass that Coriantumr fell to the
earth, and became as if he had no life.
Coriantumr, when he regained consciousness, wan-
dered forth, aimlessly and alone,. the last of his race.
A whole continent lay round about him, but there
was nothing, in any place, to invite him either to
tarry or depart. Companions he had none; every
470
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
i
creature in the image of God, save himself, had moist-
ened the soil with his life's blood. All had been swept
into unsanctified graves or poisoned the air with their
unburied bodies. The savage beasts alone remained
to terrify him with their hideous calls as they held high
carnival over the unnumbered slain. Weak from loss
of blood, he staggered on, placing as great a distance
as his failing powers would permit between himself
and the horrors of the last battle ground. He passed
onward through each deserted valley, each tenantless
town; in neither was there any human voice to greet or
chide him; the homes of his own people and those of
his enemies were alike—a silent desolation; all the
land was a wilderness.
How long he thus wandered to and fro, wretched,
comfortless and forlorn, we know not; but at last he
reached the southern portion of the northern continent,
thousands of miles from Ramah, and there, to the great
astonishment of both, he found the people of Mulek,
who had been led by the hand of the Lord from Jeru-
salem. With them he spent his few remaining days,
and when nine moons had grown and waned he passed
away to join the hosts of his people in the unknown
world of spirits.
All this was in fulfilment of the prophecies of
Ether, who, years before, had been sent by the Lord to
Coriantumr with the fateful message that if he
and all his household would repent, the Lord would
give unto him his kingdom, and spare the people;
otherwise they should be destroyed, and all his house-
hold, save it were himself, and he should only live to
see the fulfilling of the prophecies which had been
spoken concerning another people receiving the land
1
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
471
for their inheritance; and Coriantumr should receive a
burial by them; and every soul should be destroyed
save it were Coriantumr.
But Coriantumr did not repent, neither his house-
hold; and all the words of the Lord, through Ether,
came to pass; not the least of them remained unful-
filled.

1
BOOK OF MORMON CHRONOLOGY.
THE
HE EVENTS marked † are those about which the record does not
appear sufficiently explicit to make the year certain. It is occa-
sionally difficult to decide whether the circumstance narrated took
place near the close of one year or in the commencement of the next.
The four dates marked thus ** are based upon the supposition that
Zeniff re-occupied the land of Nephi B. C. 200. This may not be
the exact year, but it is approximate.
The three dates marked thus * are based upon the idea that the
"young man," Alma, was twenty-five years old when the prophet
Abinadi was martyred.
The Book of Mormon appears to furnish no clue to the date of
Lehi's colony landing in South America. It is supposed to have been
about twelve years after its departure from Jerusalem.
B. C. signifies before the birth of Christ; A. C. after Christ; N.
A. signifies Nephite Annals, or years after the departure of Lehi
from Jerusalem; Y. J., years of the Judges, or of the Republic.
Lehi and colony leave Jerusalem, and journey to the val-
ley of Lemuel, by the Red Sea. The sons of Lehi
return to Jerusalem and obtain the sacred records
kept by Laban.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
600
I
592
Lehi and colony reach the land Bountiful, in Arabia,
where Nephi commences to build a ship.
Mulek, son of king Zedekiah, with a colony, leaves Jeru-
salem. Lehi and his colony reach South America. `590
A temple built, Jacob and Joseph consecrated priests, etc.
before
Wars and contentions between the Nephites and Laman-
ites, during ten years previous to
9
II
571 30
561 40
Nephi transfers the records to Jacob. The book of
Jacob opens.
646 55
-
Jacob, having committed the records into the hands of his
son Enos, the latter transfers them to his son Jarom.
Many wars between the Nephites and Lamanites
during the days of Enos.
421 180
7
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
473
.
The Nephites have increased and scattered much over the
land; they strictly observe the law of Moses and are
prospered. The Lamanites, much more numerous
than the Nephites, often invade the Nephite lands.
Jarom transfers the records to Omni.
contentions during Jarom's days.
B.C. N.A, Y.J.
401 200
Many wars and
362 239
324 277
318 283
Omni has frequent wars with the Lamanites.
The more wicked portion of the Nephites destroyed; the
Omni transfers the records to Amaron.
righteous preserved.
to Chemish.
Amaron transfers the records
280 321
**About this date Zeniff leaves Zarahemla, with a colony,
to re-occupy the land of Nephi. He makes a treaty
with king Laman, and obtains the lands Lehi-Nephi
and Shemlon.
**The Lamanites make war with the people of Zeniff, but
are repulsed with a loss of 3043 men.
200 401
183 418
Alma, the elder, born in the land of Nephi.
173 428
**King Laman having died, his son attacks the people of
Zeniff, but is driven back.
161 440
**Zeniff confers the kingdom on his son Noah.
Mosiah II. born in the land of Zarahemla.
160 441
154 447
12
150 451
148 453
* l'he prophet Abinadi appears in the land of Nephi, and
reproves Noah and his subjects for their iniquities.
*Abinadi again appears, prophesies, and is martyred.
*Alma establishes a Christian Church at the waters of
Mormon, and afterwards, because of king Noah's
persecutions; removes with his people to Helam.
First Christian Church established in Zarahemla by king
Benjamin, who, at the same time, consecrates his son
Mosiah king.
A company sent by Limhi, son of Noah, to find Zara-
hemla, wander into the north country, and discover
numerous relics of the Jaredites.
King Benjamin dies. A company of men, under Am-
mon, start from Zarahemla to find their brethren in
the land of Nephi. They succeed, help them to
escape from the Lamanites, and bring them safely to
Zarahemla.
147 454
125 476
123 478
122 479
ř
474
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
Moroni, commander-in-chief of the Nephite armies, born.. 99 502
Alma, the elder, dies, aged eighty-two. King Mosiah II.
dies, aged sixty-three. Alma, the younger, elected
Chief Judge of the Republic. The sons of Mosiah,
with other Elders, start on a mission to the Laman-
ites in the land of Nephi. Priestcraft first introduced
among the Nephites, by Nehor. Nehor slays the aged
patriarch, Gideon ; is tried, condemned and executed.
†King Lamoni and his household converted by
Ammon.
Priestcraft spreads among the Nephites; pride and con-
tention develop in the church. †A church established
by Ammon among the Lamanites, in the land of
Ishmael.
Continued peace among the Nephites, notwithstanding
persecutions and increased wickedness.
Amlici, a disciple of Nehor, desires to be king and to
destroy the true church; his pretensions are rejected
at a special election, by the voice of the people; he
raises a rebellion, and is consecrated king by his
followers. Amlici's forces are defeated by the Ne-
phites under Alma, at the hill Amnihu. The Laman-
ites invade Zarahemla, are joined by the Amlicites,
and the united armies are defeated by Alma, on the
west bank of the Sidon. Another invading Lamanite
army is defeated on the east bank of the Sidon, and
driven back to their own lands. Peace restored.
Aaron and other missionaries imprisoned by the La-
manites in the land Middoni.
The Nephites, because of their late afflictions, are hum-
ble, and many are baptized. †Ammon and Lamoni
proceed to Middoni, to release Aaron and his breth-
ren. They meet Lamoni's father on the way; he at-
tempts to slay Ammon. †Antiomno, king of Mid-
doni, releases the captive missionaries.
3500 Nephites baptized into the church.
Great peace
and prosperity amongst them. Lamoni's father,
king of all the Lamanites, baptized. He issues a
91 510 I
90 511 2
89 512 3
87 514 5
86 515 6
proclamation in favor of the Nephite missionaries. 85 516 7
...
t
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
475
Pride increasing in the Nephite church causes envyings,
malice, strife and persecutions.
Alma, on account of increasing iniquity, resigns the
Chief-Judgeship, and nominates Nephihah as his suc-
cessor, who is accepted by the voice of the people.
Alma devotes himself entirely to the work of the
ministry. He sets in order the churches in Zarahemla
and Gideon.
Alma, as presiding High Priest, visits and ministers to the
people in Melek and Ammonihah. Amulek visited
by an angel; he receives Alma into his house. They
preach to the people of Ammonihah; are imprisoned
and abused. Zeezrom, the lawyer, converted; after-
wards healed of a fever and baptized. Those who
accept the gospel are cast out of Ammonihah, while
others, men, women and children, are martyred by
fire. Alma and Amulek delivered, by the power of
God, from prison; the prison is destroyed, and
with it their persecutors. Massacre of 1005 believ-
ing Lamanites.
The Lamanites, as foretold by Alma, destroy Ammoni-
hah, with all its people, but are afterwards disas-
trously defeated by Zoram.
The church greatly increases during this and two follow-
ing years.
†Second massacre of the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.
†The people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi arrive in the land of
Zarahemla.
The people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi established in the land of
Jershon. The Lamanites pursue the Ammonites;
are defeated by the Nephites with great slaughter.
Korihor, the Anti-Christ, struck dumb, and afterwards.
killed in a city of the Zoramites. Alma and others
proceed to Antionum and minister among the
Zoramite dissenters; the majority reject their words,
and afterwards cast out their believing brethren.
The latter flee to the land of Jershon, while the un-
repentant ally themselves with the Lamanites and
prepare for waṛ.
•
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
84 517 8
83 518 9
82 519 10
81 520 II
80 521 12
4
79 522 13
78 523 14
77 524 15
75 526 17
?
3
476
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
The Ammonites remove to Melek. The Zoramites become
Lamanites; the united armies occupy Antionum and
attempt to invade Manti. They are defeated by
Moroni and Lehi near the hill Riplah. The Laman-
ites make a covenant of peace and return to their
own lands. The record of Alma closes.
Alma transfers the records to his son Helaman; leaves
Zarahemla, as if to go to Melek, and is never heard
of more. Dissenssions arise in the church; the dissen-
ters endeavor to make Amalickiah king. Moroni
rears the "Title of Liberty," the people rally thereto,
and Amalickiah retreats into the wilderness; the
greater portion of his followers are slain; he escapes
to the Lamanites, rises in power, poisons General Le-
honti, kills the king, marries the queen, and is pro-
claimed king. Moroni fortifies the Nephite cities.
The Lamanites invade Ammonihah and Noah; are
repulsed with great loss and return to their own
lands.
Moroni commences his line of defence along the southern
line of the Nephite possessions. The Lamanites
driven out of the east wilderness. The founda-
tions laid of Moroni, Lehi, Nephihah, and other
cities.
Never was a happier time among the people of Nephi.
Contention between the people of the cities of Morianton
and Lehi. The former flee northward; their flight
arrested by Teancum, who defeats and slays their
leader. The difficulty is settled, and both people
return to their own possessions. Nephihah, the sec-
ond Chief Judge, dies; his son, Pahoran, succeeds
him.
Great contentions between the "king men" and "free
men." The people decide in favor of the continu-
ance of the Republic, upon which the monarchists
revolt; they refuse to take up arms against the in-
vading Lamanites, but are defeated by Moroni, 4000
slain, and the rest cast into prison. Amalickiah cap-
tures the Nephite cities of Moroni, Nephihah, Lehi,
Gid, Morianton, Omner, Mulek, etc., on the Atlantic
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
74 527 18
73 528 19
72 529 20
71 530 21
68533 24
"
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
477
coast. He is defeated by Teancum. Teancum enters
the Lamanite camp at night and slays Amalickiah.
The Lamanites retreat into Mulek.
Ammoron, brother of Amalickiah, succeeds him as king
of the Lamanites, and takes command of their
armeis on the Pacific Coast. Moroni pays a short
visit to the Nephite forces in the southwest. Teancum
fortifies the land Bountiful and the Isthmus of Panama.
The Ammonites desire to assist in the war, but because
of their oath are not permitted; but 2000 of their
sons, under Helaman, join the Nephite armies in the
southwest, where they find that the Lamanites have
captured the cities of Manti, Zeezrom, Cumeni and
Antiparah.
Moroni gathers fresh troops and reinforces Teancum in
Bountiful. The Nephite forces in the southwest
finish fortifying the city of Judea. †Tremendous
battle in the wilderness north of Judea; the Laman-
ites defeated, but Antipus, the Nephite commander,
is slain.
Mulek re-captured by Moroni, Lehi and Teancum.
Jacob, the Lamanite general, killed. Lehi placed
in command at Mulek. The Lamanite prisoners
compelled to dig a ditch around and fortify the city
'
Bountiful. The city of Antiparah vacated by the
Lamanites and re-occupied by the Nephites.
Pachus revolts against the Commonwealth, and endeavors
to establish a monarchy. Moroni re-captures Gid,
and releases large numbers of Nephite prisoners.
Six thousand men, from Zarahemla, join the Nephite
armies in the southwest. The Lamanites surrender
Cumeni. The Nephites drive the Lamanites east-
ward to the land of Manti. They are afterwards
driven out of that region by Helaman. Helaman
writes an epistle to Moroni, complaining of want of
reinforcements.
Pachus drives the Chief Judge out of Zarahemla; he seeks
safety in Gideon. Pachus opens a treasonable corres-
pondence with the Lamanites. Moroni, having re-
28
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
67 534 25
66 535 26
65 536 27
64 537 28
63 538 29
**
:
478
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
ceived Helaman's epistle, writes twice to Pahoran; on
receiving the latter's reply, he gathers up troops and
goes to his aid. The united forces of Moroni and
Pahoran defeat Pachus, who is slain, and the rebel-
lion is put down.. The Lamanite troops, driven out
of the southwest, capture the city of Nephihah.
Provisions and 6000 men sent to the relief of Helaman;
the same to the commanders.in the east. A battle
fonght on the road between Zarahemla and Nephi-
hah. 4000 Lamanite prisoners make a covenant of
peace, and are sent to join the Ammonites. Nephi-
hah surprised and captured by Moroni. Lehi and
several other cities on the Atlantic coast recaptured
by the Nephite generals. Teancum slays Ammoron
in the city of Moroni, and is himself slain by Ammo-
ron's servants. The city is captured by the Ne-
phites, and the Lamanites are driven to their own
lands.
Moroni fortifies the southern boundaries of the Nephites,
returns to Zarahemla, and transfers the command of
the Nephite forces to his son Moronihah.
man and his fellow-laborers re-establish the church;
great humility of its members.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
62 539 30
61 540 31
Hela-
60 541 32
59 542 33
57 544 35
56 545.36
The Nephites begin to recover from the demoralization
and disorganization incident to the protracted war.
Helaman dies. Shiblon takes charge of the sacred
plates.
Moroni dies, aged 43.
Five thousand four hundred Nephites, with their families,
leave Zarahemla to colonize the north country.
Hagoth establishes ship-building yards on the Pacific
side of the Isthmus.
55 546 37
Large migration northward. Two of Hagoth's ships
never again seen after leaving port.
54 547 38
Shiblon dies; the sacred records, etc., transferred to
Helaman, the younger. Some Nephites dissent and
go over to the Lamanites; the latter invade Zara-
hemla, but are driven out by Moronihah. Pahoran
dies. The Book of Alma closes.
>
53 548 39
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
479.
The Book of Helaman commences. Tubaloth king of the
Lamanites. Three of Pahoran's sons contend for
the judgment seat. The people choose Palioran,
the younger. His brother Paanchi, rebels, for which
he his tried, condemned and executed. One of his
adherents, Kishkumen, assassinates Pahoran. Pacu-
meni chosen Chief Judge. The Gadianton robber
bands organized.
The Lamanites, under Coriantumr, invade Zarahemla,
capture the city, slay Pacumeni, and advance north-
ward. Afterwards the Nephite forces, under Moroni-
hah and Lehi, destroy the invading army. Corian-
tumir slain.
Helaman elected Chief Judge; Kishkumen attempts to
assassinate him, but is himself slain.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
52 549 40
51 550 41
Gadianton and
his band flee into the wilderness.
Much contention among the Nephites. Many emigrate
50 551 42
north, as far as the great lakes.
46 555 46
Great contentions. Helaman fills the judgment seat with
justice and equity.
45 556 47
The contentions measurably cease; the church is greatly
prospered; tens of thousands baptized. The Gadian-
ton robbers secretly increase in the more thickly
settled portions of the land.
43 558 49
Pride increases; the more humble members of the church
persecuted.
41 560 51
Helaman dies; his son Nephi succeeds him as Chief
Judge.
39 562 53
Contentions and bloodshed among the Nephites; the
rebellious affiliate with the Lamanites.
38 563.54
More dissenters go over to the Lamanites, who are all the
year preparing for war.
36 565 56
The Lamanites invade Zarahemla; the Nephites, owing
to their dissensions and wickedness, are everywhere
driven before them.
35 566 57
The Lamanites overrun all the Nephite possessions as far
as the land Bountiful. The Nephites fortify the
Isthmus.
34 567 58
The Lamanites obtain possession of all South America.
33 568 59
..
480
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
•
Moronihah reconquers the most northern portions of
South America.
The Nephites regain about half their possessions, Zara-
hemla remaining in the hands of the Lamanites.
Under the preaching of Nephi, and others, the
Nephites commence to repent.
No more Nephite successes, on account of the lack of
faith in the people. Nephi delivers up the judgment
seat to Cezoram. Nephi and Lehi, having preached
to the Nephites, go over to the Lamanites in the
land of Zarahemla; 8000 of that people are baptized.
They then proceed to the land of Nephi, where they
are imprisoned, but delivered by marvelous mani-
festations from heaven. The voice of the Lord is
heard by those assembled at the prison, and they are
surrounded by fire. The greater part of the Laman-
ites are converted, and they surrender to the Nephites
all the lands they had taken from them.
The Lamanites exceed the Nephites in righteousness, and
many of their missionaries preach in Zarahemla, and
the land northward; Nephi and Lehi, also, go north.
Universal peace prevails throughout all the continent,
and both Nephites and Lamanites travel, unre-
strictedly, in all parts.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
32 569 60
31 570 61
30 571 62
29 572 63
An era of great prosperity. Much preaching and pro-
phecy by the servants of God.
27 574 65
Chief Judge Cezoram slaim by a Gadianton robber; his
son and successor suffers the same fate.
The Nephites again growing exceedingly wicked, the
greater part unite with the Gadianton robbers; they
also build up to themselves idols of gold and silver.
The Lamanites grow in righteousness, while the Nephites
increase in iniquity. The Gadianton bands are utterly
destroyed from among the Lamanites, but are so
greatly encouraged by the Nephites that they obtain
sole management of the government.
Chief Judge Seezoram assassinated by his brother, Sean-
tum. Nephi, rejected by the people in the north,
returns to Zarahemla; he notifies the people of the
26 575 66
25 576 67
24 577 68
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
481
+
murder of Seezoram, is arrested as an accessory, but
afterwards released. The Lord makes a covenant
with him, and directs him to continue his ministra-
tions.
Nephi, preserved by the miraculous power of God, preaches
from land to land.
Division, even to bloodshed, prevails among the Nephites.
Contentions and wars throughout all the land,
The internal wars, originating with the Gadianton robbers,
still continue. To stay the bloodshed, Nephi' prays
for a famine: his prayer is answered.
The famine continues and spreads.
The whole land, both among the Nephites and Laman-
ites, smitten with the famine: thousands die of hun-
ger and pestilence. The people, in their extremity
begin to repent; they exterminate the Gadianton
bands.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
23 578 69
22 579 70
21 580 71
20 581 72
19 582 73
18 583 74
17 584 75
*
The Lord sends rain, and the earth brings forth abun-
dantly. Nephi is reverenced as a servant of God by
all the people.
16 585 76
The people rapidly increase; the major part of both
peoples belong to the church.
15 586 77
Slight contentions on doctrinal questions.
14 587 78
The controversies increase; Nephi and Lehi receive many
revelations and put an end to the disputes.
13 588 79
Dissenters search out the ancient abominations, re-estab-
lish the Gadianton bands and commence war.
12 589 80
:
The robbers grow strong; defy the united armies of the
Nephites and Lamanites; commit depredations and
carry off many prisoners. Great loss of life on both
sides.
11. 590 81
The Nephites again begin to forget the Lord. The
Lamanites remain faithful.
IO 591 82
The people wax strong in iniquity.
9 592 83
8 593 84
The people do not mend their ways.
The people grow in wickedness and ripen for destruction.
Samuel, the Lamanite, prophesies on the walls of Zara-
hemla; some attempt to kill him, others believe.
The latter seek Nephi and are baptized. Samuel
7 594 85
***
482
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
}
escapes to his own land. Nephi performs many
miracles.
The greater portion of the people remain in their pride
and wickedness, the lesser portion walking more cir-
cumspectly before God.
The people grow more hardened.
•
The words of the prophet's commence to be fulfilled;
signs and wonders appear, betokening the near
advent of the Savior; angels are seen by many; yet
the people still harden their hearts. The Book of
Helaman closes.
The Third Book of Nephi opens. Nephi departs out of
the land, and is never again seen. Lachoneus, Chief
Judge and Governor.
The promised signs of the Redeemer's birth appear, much
to the joy of believers. The two days and nights of
constant light; a new star appears. The majority of
the people join the church. The Nephites reckon
their time from the Messiah's advent.
The Gadianton robbers commit many murders; the
people not strong enough to overpower them.
Dissensions increase, owing to many joining the robber
bands, especially among the young.
B.C. N.A. Y.J.
6 595 86
A.C.
5 596 87
3 598 89
2 599 90
I 600 91
I 601 92
2 602
3 603
Wickedness and unbelief greatly increase.
4 604
Evil continues to gain strength to this time.
Gadianton
bands grow so numerous that both Nephites and
Lamanites take up arms against them.
13 613
The robbers driven into their secret fastnesses in the
mountains and the wilderness.
14 614
Owing to dissensions, the robbers gain many advantages.
Giddianhi, the robber chief, writes an epistle to Lachoneus,
calling upon the Nephites to surrender. Gidgiddoni
chosen commander of the Nephite forces. Lachoneus
decides to gather all the Nephites from both conti-
nents into the lands of Zarahemla and Bountiful, and
fortify against the attacks of the robbers.
The people, with all their movable substance and seven
years' provisions, gather at the appointed place.
15 615
16 616
17 617
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
483
?
In the latter part of the year the robbers sally out of their
hiding places and occupy the lands deserted by the
people.
The robbers, under Giddianhi, attack the Nephites. The
slaughter more terrible than in any previous battle
among the children of Lehi; Giddianhi is slain,
the robbers are defeated and pursued to the borders
of the wilderness.
The robbers do not venture to again attack the Nephites
Zemnarihah made chief of the robber bands.
The robbers surround and ineffectually besiege the
Nephites, who make many sorties and slay tens of
thousands of them; the robbers attempt to concen-
trate on the northern continent, but are cut off, their
armies destroyed, and many thousands taken prison-
ers; among whom is Zemnarihah, who is afterwards
hanged. The Nephites greatly rejoice in their mar-
velous deliverance.
All the Nephites believe the words of the prophets; right-
eousness prevails. They preach to the robber prison-
ers; all who make a covenant to murder no more are
set at liberty, those who refuse are punished according
to the law.
A.C. N.A.
18 618
19 619
20 620
21 621
22 622
The Nephites all return to their own lands on both conti-
nents.
26 626
The laws revised according to justice and equity; great
order throughout the land.
27 627
Many new cities built and old ones repaired; numerous
other improvements made.
28 628
.29 629
Disputings and contentions re-commence; pride and other
evils increase.
Lachoneus, the younger, Governor. The church broken
up, except among a few Lamanites. Many prophets
testify and are persecuted; some are executed contrary
to law. The officers committing these crimes, on
being called to account, rebel and seek to establish a
monarchy, with Jacob as king. The chief judge is
assassinated, and the ancient iniquitous combinations
re-introduced. The Nephite Commonwealth is
:
:
484
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
:
broken up, and the people divided into numerous
tribes. Jacob leads his followers into the northern-
most part of the land.
The various tribes more fully regulated. Nephi performs
many miracles; among others, raises his brother
Timothy from the dead. But few are converted to
A.C. N.A.
30 630
the Lord.
31 631
Nephi continues his preaching and ministry; a few accept
his message.
32 632
Many join the church.
33 633
On the fourth day of the new year the signs of Christ's
crucifixion commence. An unparalleled storm rages
for three hours, convulsing the land and destroying
many cities. It is followed by three day's darkness.
The voice of the Lord is heard proclaiming the des-
truction that had happened. Jesus appears to the
people in the land Bountiful. He preaches his Gospel,
performs many mighty works, and chooses twelve
disciples. Nephi, the son of Nephi, takes the records. 34 634
All the people are converted, and the church becomes
universal. The believers have all things in common.
The disciples of Jesus work many wonderful miracles.
The people again becoming numerous.
36 636
37 637
Zarahemla and
other cities rebuilt.
59 659
All the original twelve disciples, except the three who
were to tarry, have died by this date.
100 700
The first generation in Christ have passed away. Nephi,
the recorder, dies, and his son Amos takes charge of
the records.
110 710
Amos dies. During his days a few apostatize and take
the name of Lamanites. His son, Amos, takes charge
of the records.
The
194 794
All the second generation have passed away, except a
few.
200 800
Pride appears in the church; its members have their
goods no more in common, and sects arise.
201 801
Many churches established opposed to the true church of
Christ.
210 810
The wicked increase; the disciples and saints persecuted.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
485
The three Nephites perform many miracles, from the
last date to
A.C. N.A.
230 830
The people divided into Nephites and Lamanites.
The wicked build up many expensive churches to their
false faiths.
The more wicked portion of the people have grown much
the stronger.
231 831
244 844
250 850
The members of the true church, or Nephites, begin to
grow proud and sinful. The Gadianton iniquities
are again developed.
Both Nephites and Lamanites have grown exceedingly
wicked; none are righteous except the three disciples.
The Gadianton robbers have spread over all the
land.
Amos transfers the records to his brother Ammaron,
dies.
Mormon born.
260 860
300 900
and
306 906
311 911
Ammaron hides up the records in the hill Shim.
Mormon, the father of Mormon, takes his son to Zara-
hemla. War commences between the Nephites and
Lamanites; a number of battles are fought in which
the Nephites are victorious. Commencement of
Mormon's record.
The three Nephites cease to minister among the people,
because of their iniquities. Things hidden in the
earth become slippery. Mormon endeavors to
preach, but his mouth is shut. War re-commences,
and Mormon is chosen general of the Nephite ar-
mies.
The Nephites, under Mormon, retreat before the Laman-
ites to the north countries. The Lamanites capture
the city of Angola.
321 921
322 922
326 926
327 927
The Lamanites drive the Nephites out of the land of
David into the land of Joshua.
328 928
†Revolution, blood and carnage throughout all the land.
The Nephite warriors gather for battle into one
place.
329 929
The Lamanite king, Aaron, defeated by Mormon.
330 930
1
486
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
"
}
Great sorrow among the Nephites, because of their piti-
able condition.
Mormon obtains the plates, as Ammaron directed.
Wars, with much slaughter, until
The Lamanites drive the Nephites to the land Jashon,
thence northward to the land of Shem. The Nephites
fortify the city of Shem.
Mormon, with 30,000 Nephites, defeats 50,000 Lamanites
in the land of Shem; he pursues and again defeats
the enemy.
A.C. N.A.
331 931
335 935
344 944
345 945
346 946
The Nephites regain the lands of their inheritance by the
end of the year
349 949
The Nephites as one party, and the Lamanites and
Gadiantons as the other, make a treaty, by which the
Nephites possess the country north of the Isthmus,
and the Lamanites that south of it. Ten years'
peace follows.
350 950
By the command of the Lord, Mormon preaches repent-
ance, but the Nephites harden their hearts, during
the ten years ending
360 960
The Lamanite king declares war; the Nephites gather at
the land Desolation.
360 960
The Lamanites march to Desolation, are defeated and re-
turn home.
361 961
The Lamanites make another invasion and are defeated.
Mormon refuses to lead the Nephites any longer.
The Nephites invade South America, and are driven back
to Desolation. The Lamanites capture the city of.
Desolation.
362 962:
363 963
The Lamanites besiege Tean cum, are repulsed, and the
Nephites re-capture Desolation.
364 964
The Lamanites re-commence war; they capture the cities
of Desolation and Teancum, but are afterwards
driven entirely out of the lands of the Nephites.
The Lamanites again commence war. An exceedingly
fierce battle is fought in the land of Desolation.
The Lamanites capture Desolation, Boaz and other
cities. Mormon takes up all the records from the
hill Shim.
367 967
375 975
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
487
Mormon, having resumed command of the Nephites, the
Lamanites twice attack the city of Jordon, and are
repulsed. They burn many Nephite towns.
The Nephites disastrously routed.
†Mormon writes to the Lamanite king, asking to be
allowed to gather all his people to the hill Cumorah,
and there give battle. His request is granted.
At the end of this year all the Nephites are gathered at
the hill Cumorah.
Mormon hides all the records entrusted to him in the hill
Cumorah, save the abridged records, which he gives
to Moroni. The final battle, in which all but twenty-
four Nephites are killed, and a few who escape to
the south. Mormon closes his record.
Moroni records the death of his father and the extinction
of his people, also that the Lamanites were at war
with each other all over the land.
Moroni closes his record.
A.C.
N.A.
379 979
380 980
j
382 982
384 984
385 985
400 1000
421 1021

*
;
2
APPENDIX.
THE COMING FORTH OF THE BOOK OF MORMON IN THE
LATTER DAYS.
IN N THE course of nature, Moroni died, and in the
Lord's due time he was resurrected.* The sacred
records, with the other holy things that he had buried
in Cumorah, still remained in his care. On him the
duty fell to watch that no unsanctified hands disturbed
their rest. When the time set in the councils of
heaven for their translation came, he delivered them to
the instrument chosen by the Holy Ones on high. He,
having accomplished his work, returned them to
Moroni, who still keeps ward and watch over these
treasures.
But was there any fear that the records would be
disturbed by unholy hands? We believe there was.
It must not be forgotten that the Lamanites of the days
of Moroni were not the benighted savages of earlier
centuries. They were not the pure blood of Laman
and his associates. They were dissenters from the
Nephites, apostates from the true church; and they
were as well acquainted with the fact that the records
existed as the prophet himself. In the days of Mor-
mon he removed the plates from the hill Shim, for the
very reason that he feared the Lamanites would get
*Joseph Smith's answer to the question, How and where did you obtain
the Book of Mormon ?—Moroni, who deposited the plates (from whence the
Book of Mormon was translated), in a hill in Manchester, Ontario County,
New York, being dead and raised again therefrom, appeared unto me, and
told me where they were, and gave me directions how to obtain them. I
obtained them, and the Urim and Thummim with them, by the means of
which I translated the plates, and thus came the Book of Mormon.
:
ན ་
$-
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
489
1
hold of and destroy them. There were the same rea-
sons for fear should they discover their resting place in
Cumorah.
The tradition of the existence of these records
remained for long ages with the Lamanites; undoubt-
edly growing fainter and fainter and more confused as
the centuries rolled by, but still not entirely extin-
guished. Indeed the remembrance is not utterly oblit-
erated in the minds of some of Lehi's children to this
very day.
So strong was this recollection in earlier days, that
we are told of a time when a council of wise men, with
royal consent, made an attempt to rewrite them. How
successful they were we have no means of telling; but
this we know, that when the Spaniards conquered
Mexico the land was full of sacred books. These so
much resembled the Bible of the Christians that the
Catholic priests came to the conclusion that it was a
trick of the devil to imitate the holy scriptures, and in
this way lead the souls of the Indians to perdition. In
their bigoted zeal they burned every copy of these
books or charts that they could find, and inflicted
abominably cruel punishments upon those who were
found concealing them. In this way almost every
copy of these valuable works were destroyed.
Though the original records were hidden by the
power of God, it is quite possible that many copies, of
the scriptures remained in the hands of the Lamanites
when the Nephites were destroyed. In the Book of
Mormon frequent reference is made to the abundance
of these copies. No doubt in the last desolating wars.
between the Nephites and Lamanites but little care was
taken of these scriptures. Both people had sunken
.......
490
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
deep in iniquity; they cared nothing for the word of
God, and probably, as we may infer from Mormon's
apprehensions, the Lamanites destroyed all the copies
of the holy books that they found. Still, it is not
improbable that some few of these works remained
untouched; and when the Lamanites had gotten over
their first overwhelming bitterness and aversion to
everything Nephite, and again began to grow in civil-
ization, they would search for these records, if for
nothing else than as valued curiosities; though we
think they sometimes prized them much more highly.
The plates having been guarded by the power of
God, were translated by the same power. No book was
ever translated more accurately; none, by human wis-
dom, as faultlessly as the Book of Mormon.*
Joseph Smith, the youth whom God honored by
making him the instrument in his hands of restoring
these precious records to the knowledge of mankind,
was born in the town of Sharon, Windsor County, Ver-
mont, on the 23rd of December, 1805. When about
ten years of age his parents, with their family,
moved to Palmyra, in the State of New York, in the
vicinity of which place he lived for about eleven years;
the latter portion of the time in a village called Man-
chester. Joseph helped his father on the farm, hired
out at day-work, and passed his years very much after
the manner common to young men in the rural dis-
tricts. His advantages for obtaining anything beyond
the rudiments of education were exceedingly small:
he could read without much difficulty, write an imper-
*In council with the Twelve Apostles, Joseph Smith said, I told the
brethren that the Book of Mormon was the most correct of any book on
earth, and the keystone of our religion, and a man would get nearer to God
by abiding by its precepts, than by any other book.
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
491
!
fect hand, and had but a very limited understanding of
arithmetic.
The circumstances attending Joseph's first vision
in the early spring of 1820, when he saw the Father
and the Son, have been so often published, and must
necessarily be so familiar to our readers, that with this
bare reference to the fact we will pass them by. It is.
sufficient for the purpose of our present research to
know that this marvelously important event did
happen. Then and there the corner stone was laid of
the vast fabric to God's glory of which Joseph was the
master builder, when mortal beings alone are con-
sidered.
On the evening of the 21st of September, 1823, he
retired to his bed in a serious and contemplative state
of mind. He shortly betook himself to prayer to the
Almighty for a manifestation of his standing before
him, and endeavored to exercise faith in the precious
promises of scripture. We will continue in his own
words; he says: On a sudden a light like that of day,
only of a far purer and more glorious appearance and
brightness, burst into the room, indeed the first sight
was as though the house was filled with consuming
fire; the appearance produced a shock that affected the
whole body; in a moment a personage stood before me
surrounded with a glory yet greater than that with
which I was already surrounded. This messenger pro-
claimed himself to be an angel of God, sent to bring
the joyful tidings, that the covenant which God made
with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled, that the
preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah
was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand
*Moroni.
เ
#
:
}
492
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
:
for the Gospel, in all its fulness, to be preached in
power unto all nations, that a people might be prepared
for the millennial reign. I was informed that I was
chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God to
bring about some of his purposes in this glorious dis-
pensation.
I was also informed concerning the
aboriginal inhabitants of this country, and shown who
they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch
of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, govern-
ments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the
blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them
as a people, was made known unto me. I was also:
told where there were deposited some plates, on which
were engraved an abridgment of the records of the
ancient prophets that had existed on this continent.
The angel appeared to me three times the same night
and unfolded the same things.
The next day after this glorious appearing Joseph
went to the place which the angel had designated.
There he found the plates and the other holy things.
But he was not permitted by the angel to remove them.
They must remain in the stone box in which Moroni
had placed them until the time determined, by the
heavens, for their removal had arrived. But he was
instructed to visit the spot, open the box, and look at
the records, on precisely the same evening of each suc-
ceeding year until he had liberty given him to take
them in his charge. This Joseph did; and on each
occasion the angel met him and gave him such instruc-
tions, light, and intelligence as the youthful seer
needed.
At length the time arrived for obtaining the plates,
the Urim and Thummim, and the Breastplate. On the
-
J
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
493
twenty-second day of September, 1827, having gone as
usual, at the end of another year, to the place where
they were deposited, the same heavenly messenger
delivered them up to him with this charge, that he should
be responsible for them; that if he should let them go
carelessly or through any neglect of his, he should be
cut off; but that if he would use all his endeavors to
preserve them, until he, the messenger, should call for
them, they should be protected.
The same night that Joseph obtained the plates mar-
velous things appeared in the heavens. It would seem
as though all eternity was stirred by the greatness of
the events that were about to take place. The powers
of light and of darkness were at war; the hosts of
heaven were marshaled; Satan's kingdom was totter-
ing; the time had arrived for the commencement of the
preparatory work that would usher in the reign of
Christ as King over all the earth.
The late President Heber C. Kimball relates that on
that eventful night he saw a white smoke arise on the
eastern horizon, which formed itself, with a noise like
that of a mighty wind, into a belt, as it uprose; even-
tually forming a bow across the heavens from the
eastern to the western horizon. He further says: In
this bow an army moved, commencing from the east
and marching to the west; they continued marching.
until they reached the western horizon. They moved
in platoons, and walked so close that the rear ranks
trod in the steps of their file leaders, until the whole
bow was literally crowded with soldiers. We could dis-
tinctly see the muskets, bayonets and knapsacks of the
men, who wore caps and feathers like those used by,
the American soldiers in the last war with Britain; and
:
494
STORY OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
men.
also saw their officers with their swords and equipage,
and the clashing and jingling of their implements of
war, and could discover the forms and features of the
The most profound order existed throughout
the entire army; when the foremost man stepped, every
man stepped at the same time; I could hear the steps.
When the front rank' reached the western horizon a
battle ensued, as we could distinctly hear the report of
arms and the rush.
Thus with signs upon earth and wonders in the
heavens was the record of the mighty dead of this con-
tinent brought forth again by the power and wisdom of
God.
}
}
****
•
i
*
A
簧
​4.
y
$
"
.

<
}
*
Ꮮ
i
:

To renew the charge, book must be brought to the desk.
TWO WEEK BOOK
DO NOT RETURN BOOKS ON SUNDAY
DATE DUE
SEP 23 1955
-610 APR 13
Form 7079 6-52 30M S
}

பm
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 06700 8766
ARTES
1837
SCIENTIA
LIBRARY VERITAS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
PLURIBUS UNIM
JUEDOR
SI-QUAERIS PENINSULAM AMOENAMA
CIRCUMSPICE
CIRCULATION
REBOUND
ANNOT BE REBO